ashamed to present to your view and patrociny in whom is a more Excellent Spirit this Apology For which as I have no encouragement so I expect no acceptance or thanks from any men who carry on other designs than those of Glory to God Peace to their own Consciences welfare to this Nation and Love to this and other Reformed Churches of Christ I know That Secular Projects and Ambitious Policies have for the most part such jealousies partialities and unevennesses in their Counsels and Motions as can hardly allow or bear that * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Chrys Generous Integrity and Freedom which is most necessary as well as most comely for the Cause of Christ which I in my Conscience take to be this of his Faithful and true Ministers of this Church and of the Reformed Religion Of which in no case and at no time any true Christian least of all a Minister of that sacred Name and Mystery may without sin be * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 H. Steph. Mark 8.38 ashamed or afraid to own before men in the place where God hath set him and after that maner which becomes Heavenly Wisdom when she is justified by any of her Children It is your Honor and happiness to Excel not onely in that Wisdom which can discern but also in that Candor which cheerfully accepts in that courage which dares publikely own what shall appear to be the Cause of God the Institution of Christ and his Churches Concernments amidst the Contempts Calumnies and Depressions which they meet with from the Ignorance Errors Passions Prejudices Lusts Interests and Jealousies of the World 1 Cor. 4.5 The excellency of the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ which you have attained by the blessing of God upon his and for Christs sake your servants the able faithful and true Ministers of the Gospel in this Church of England hath taught you to esteem all things in comparison Phil. 3.8 Tutiora sunt Christi pericula quà m mundisecuritates Jer. but as loss and dung to chuse to be with Christ in his storms if the will of God be so rather than enjoy the worlds calms There was never I think any time or cause since the Name of Christ had place upon Earth wherein your real and commendable excellencies had more opportunities to shew or greater occasions to exercise themselves than now This being the first adventure of some mens impudent Impiety attempting at once to annul and abrogate the whole Function and Office the Institution and uninterrupted Succession of the Evangelical Ministry Which prodigious attempt no antient Hereticks no Schismaticks none that ever owned the name of Christians were so guilty of as some now seem to be So that now if ever you are expected both by God and good men to appear worthy of your selves and your holy Profession either in Piety to God and Zeal to the Name of your Saviour Jesus Christ or in justice and gratitude to those your true Ministers who have Preached to you the true way of eternal life or in Pity and Charity not so much to them as to your selves indeed and your posterity the means of whose Salvation is disputed and endangered or in any other Christian Affections 2. True Saints Characters and heroick Motions such as are comely for those that are filled with holy Humanity being therefore the best of men because they have in them the most of Saints Saints I say Not because great but good men not as applauded by men but approved of God not as Arbitrators of outward but enjoyers of inward Peace not because Conquerors of others by the arm of flesh but more than * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Plat. de â—ig Dial. 1. Rom. 8. Conquerors of themselves by the Graces of Gods Spirit not as violent Rulers of others but voluntary subduers of themselves not because prospered and encreased in Houses Lands Honors and Vain Glories by the ruine of others but by being mortified in Desires crucified in Enjoyments cautions in Liberties modest in Successes impatient of Flatteries Acts 12.23 which turn proud Herods into noysom Worms full of Self-denyings where they most excel coveting nothing so much as to be nothing in their own eyes to enjoy Christ in and above all things to abound in every good word and work to be humble in heights poor in plenty just in prevalencies moderate in felicities compassionate to others in calamity Ever most jealous of themselves lest prosperity be their snare lest they grow blackest under the hottest Sun-shine lest they should have their portion and reward in this world lest they should not turn secular advantages to Spiritual Improvements to holy Examples Secundae res acrioribus stimulis animum explicant Tacit. hist 1. to the ornament of Religion to the good of others to the peace and welfare of the Church of Christ Such living and true Saints I may humbly and earnestly supplicate without any Superstition who affect least but merit most that title upon Earth who are Gods visible Jewels Mal. 3.17 the Darlings of Jesus Christ the Lights and Beauties of the World the regenerate Honor of degenerate Humane Nature the rivals and competitors with Angels yet their care and charge the candidates of Eternal Glory Heb. 1.14 and Heirs of an Heavenly Kingdom Phil. 4.1 the crown and rejoycing of every true Minister the Blessed Fruit of their Labors and happy Harvest of their Souls The high Esteemers the hearty Lovers the liberal Relievers the unfeigned Pitiers the faithful Advocates and the earnest Intercessors for the distressed Ministers the so much despighted and by many despised Ministry of this Church You Rom. 8.11 in whom is the Spirit of the most Holy God shining on your mindes with the setled wisdom of sound Knowledge and saving Truths captivating all wandring fancies and pulling down all high imaginations 2 Cor. 10.5 which exalt themselves beyond the written Rule of Christ and the Analogy of that Faith which was once delivered to the Saints Rom. 12.6 in the holy Oracles of the Scriptures and continued to this day Jude 3. by the Ministry and Fidelity of the Church which is the pillar and ground of Truth 1 Tim. 3.16 both propounding and establishing it against all unbelief and opposition You whose wills are redeemed from the servitude of sinful lusts slavish fears secular factions whose Consciences and Conversations are bound by the silver Cord of the Love of God and Christ to all Sacred Verity real Piety unfeigned Charity sincere Purity exact Equity comely Order holy Policy and Christian Unity 2 Tim. 2.16 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from all prophane novelties seditious Extravagancies licentious Liberties fanatick Enthusiasms pragmatick Factions and hellish Confusions You that are strengthned with all holy and humble Resolutions which become the sober courage and calm magnanimity of true Christians either to speak and do what honestly you may for
Institutions upon Scripture grounds although we find them to have been led Captive and a long time deteined Prisoners by any unrighteousness policy superstition tyranny covetousness or ambition in the Walls and Suburbs of Babylon Though tares were sown among the good Seed in the Field of the Church while men slept yet we must not be such wasters as to destroy the Corn with the weeds or to refuse both because we like not one Though our Fathers ate sour grapes and our teeth were an edge we must not therefore pull all our teeth out of our heads Divine institutions are incorruptible nor can any corruption of mens minds or matters cease on them any more than * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Vt Aurum â—t geâ—â—a itâ— res Diviâ—â— non corrumpâ—ntâ—â— quamvis opprimuntur non vitiantur natura quum polluntur consuetudine Non rei ipsae ut nec veritas erroribus sed nos malè utendo pucrescimus Eras putrefaction on the Sun beams when it shines on a Carkass or Dunghil We may be corrupted but holy Ordinances are like God alwaies the same when restored to their Primitive Institution which is their State of Integrity Riches and honour are not unwelcom though they descend to men from unworthy Ancestors Nor should Religion so far as its title is good by the word of God either in strickt precept and institution or in prudence joyned with piety and decency Good pictures will recover the beauty when the soyl is washed off In a word we retain the truth faith holy mysteries Catholick orders constant Ministry and commendable manners which the later Romanists have derived and continued from the first famous Church in that place nor do we think it either conscience or prudence to deprive our selves of any thing Divine though delivered to us by the less pure hands of men or to cast away the provision which God sends us though it be by Ravens or to Anathematise all the Romish Church hoâ—ds of saving Truths because it hath in the Councill of Trent Anathematised some Truths The Bishops of Rome were alwaies more cunning than to abrogate or cast away those essentials the main foundations and pillars of true Christian Religion as the word the Sacraments the Ministry and Government of the Church on which they knew the vast moles and over grown superstructure of the Pontifician pomp profit pride reputation policy and power through the credulity Vt in reficiendis domibus sic iâ— moribus non destruenda omnia sed repuâ—ganda non diruenda sed resâ—cienda Ber. Ep. ad Abb. of peopâ—e and blind devotion of most men in these Western Churches was built and sustained Nor can any thing more contribute to the Popes depraved content or repair his particular interest in this Western world than to see any so heady rash and mad Reformers as shall resolve to quarrell with and to cast quite away all those things of Christian Religion which ever passed through the hands of the Romish Church or any other never so erronious and superstitious He well knows how meager a Sceleton how miserable a shadow Christian Religion must needs remain to those furious and fanatick Reformers 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. Ep. Eudoxâ— Being as much reduced to poverty and meer nothing in the very essentials of Christianity both for Doctrine Duties Sacraments Scriptures order and manners as it would be in the matter of maintenance and Church Revenews where some mens covetous and cruell Reformation is resolved if they may have their will to leave nothing to maintain Religion or its Ministry but the meer scraps of arbitrary and grudging contributions Such will our Religion be if we reject all that was used by those who abused many things and we must afâ—er only adhere to the beggery of Seekers attending new Instructions from Heaven instead of following antient Christian and Catholick Institutions Certainly Church Reformations 3. Of Church Reformations with moderation and charity 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Plato de leg 3. Nothing is just but what was wisely moderated in things Religious should be carried on with all acurate strictness and rigor in clear points of saving truths and in things of divine Institution so confessed by all yet also with much charity candor moderation and discretion toward any Christians in other things wherein we must differ from them Yet no further than they seem to us to derogate from the truth and word of God and so become detrimentall to mens souls It is a commendable Schism which separates the Corn from the chaff and the Gold from the Dross neither retaining both in a confusion nor casting away both in a passion In thus doing all things with meekness of wisdom Christians may not only be able upon sober and judicious grounds from Scripture and the Catholick consent of the Fathers to maintain what they do as wise Reformers of abuses but also the better invite others to embrace and to approve our â—ust and well-tempered Reformation in the unpassionate purity whereof others will the easier see as in a smooth and true Glass their yet remaining spots and deformities Reformation of Churches is best done not by cutting off the head of Religion but by taking off those masks and visards which hide its face and beauty Men will best see their errors not by force pulling their eyes out of their heads but by fairly taking away the motes or beams of prejudice error and pertinacy which are in their eyes which hinder them not from seeing at all but from seeing so we l as we in truth think they may and in charity wish they would 1 Thes 5.21 Plato 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 moderation is the medium between the excess and defect Neither taking nor refusing all but trying all and holdâ—ng the good True Reformation free from Schism By this shield of moderation and charity proving all things and retaining what is good in all with our pitty and prayers for any Christians wherein we think they erre as differing therefore from us because from the rule which God hath set for his Church in things pertaining to Divine worship we justly defend our selves in this and other reformed Churches that are of the same temper and charity in their Reformations from the sin and scandall of Schism when we fairly and freely declare that we separate no further from the Church of Rome or any other particular Church or Christian man than we are by the word of God perswaded that they separate from Christs holy rule and from the custom and Doctrine of the Catholick Church whose bounds and marks are the samenes of divine truths and the unity of the Spirit in Charity which we retain to all Christians as far as such with whom while we desire such communion of true faith holy order and obedience together with love as they do with Christ and all true Christians we cannot in our own consciences nor other mens censures be esteemed Schismaticks as the Novatians and
if judicious choise and well grounded Christians did not as they doe seriously consider these things which may establish them in that holy profession of this Church wherein they have been baptized and educated First the naturall levity and instability of mens mindes which can have no fixation like the magnetick needle but onely in one point or line where it is in conjuncture with its Loadstone the Truth of God from which while the minde is wandering and shaking it is prone to love noveltie with lies and detriment rather than wonted things of religion with truth and benefit The itching humors of mens lascivient fancies and lusts chuse to scratch themselves to bloud and sorenesse rather than enjoy a constant soundnesse which distempers among those of the reformed Churches never want vigilant and subtill fomenters whose design is to spread any infection among Protestants to the most pestilent contagions that so they being sick and ashamed of themselves under the scandals and madnesses of that profession they may at last seek to Rome for cure and entertain forain Physitians who will easily perswade such diseased Protestants that those old sores and lingring maladies with which the Romish party hath a long time laboured and with which it is justly charged however it refuse to be healed are much safer for soules than these new quick feavers pestilent Agues and desperate Apoplexies among us which threaten utterly to kill all piety to destroy all Christianity to extirpate all charity and dissolve all society both as men and as Christians while neither morals nor rituals of Christianity are observed neither the superstructure of Catholick customes nor the foundation of Scripture commands neither truth nor peace things of p ety or Christian polity are inviolable but all old things must be dissolved and passe away that some men may shew their skill to create new heavens and new earths in which not order and righteousnesse but all injuriousnesse and confusion must dwell Secondly besides this innate fondnesse of men which is alwayes finding out new evill or vain inventions as unwholesome bodies are ever breaking out there are also crafty colourings and politick affectations of piety which grow as scurfe or scabs over those prurient novelties of opinion by which unwonted formes as with severall viZards and plaisters hypocrisie seekes as to amuse the vulgar so to cover and hide its cunning and cruelty its avarice ambition revenge and sacriledge still avoiding the discoveries of its deep plots and wicked designes by specious pretensions of serving God in some more acceptable way and better manner than others have done when indeed every true factionist who is Master of his Art at last winds up the thread of that Religion he spins upon his own bottom so as may best serve his own turn nor is he ever so modest so mortified or so self-denying with his pious novelties but that he will possesse himself and his party of any places for worldly profit power or honour to which he can attain though it be by the violent and unjust ruining and outing of others which is no very great symptom of an amended or heightned Christian Lastly sober Christians doe and ought to consider those just judgements of God either as diseases or medicines usually falling upon Christians as here in England when they are surfeited with peace and plenty cloyed with preaching and praying wantonly weary of wonted duties and wholesome formes of sound religion though never so holy and comely Burthened with the weekly and daily importunities of Ministers doctrine and examples where the sin and misery was not that people had no true light or no true Church and no true Ministers but that having all these they rejoiced not in them they neglected them and sinned the more provokingly against them Hence it is that squeamish nauseating and glutted Christians easily turn as foul stomachs and wanton appetites all they take though never so wholesome into peccant and morbifique humors to pride and passion to self conceit and scorn of others to ambitious lusts of disputing contending and conquering in matters of Religion endeavouring to destroy all that they and their way may alone prevail and govern which is the last result of all unwarrantable and unjustifiable commotions in Church or State Nor doe men ever intend that such victories which begin with the tongue or pen and end in the hand and sword commencing with piety and religion but concluding with soveraignty and dominion shall be either inglorious or fruitlesse Seditious and schismaticall Champions for Religion will be sure as soone as they have power to carve out their own crowns and rewards the determination of scruples in conscience and differences in opinion must end not onely in imperious denying others the liberties of conscience at first craved or contended for but in the outing others of different mindes from their places callings profits and enjoyments which is very far from that taking up the crosse of Christ and following him from being crucified to the world in its lusts pride and vanity as becomes those that will be Christs Disciples in verity justice and charity To such mountains of changes and mighty oppressions doe little mole-hils in Religiâ—â—â—ually swell when the justice of God suffers piety to 〈◊〉 both poysoned with policies and Religion perverted with humane passions Little differences in Religion like Crocodiles egs bring forth prodigies which are ever growing greater till they dye adding fury to faction passion to opinion cruelty to novelty Self-interests to Conscience Divine vengeance oft punishing sin with sin extravagancies of judgements with exorbitancies of deeds suffering the greater lust or stronger faction like pikes in a pond to devoure the lesser and one error to be both executioner and heir to another Because men obeyed not the Truth in love nor practised what they knew with a pure heart in an humble meek and charitable conversation which alwayes chuseth rather to suffer with peacefull and holy antiquity than to triumph with turbulent and injurious novelty From which have risen those many Church-Tragedies as of ancient so of later times which make the bloud of Christians yea of Jesus Christ too so cheap and vile in one anothers eyes Hence those unstanched effusions those unclosed wounds those irreconcilable fewds those intractable sores those wide gaping gulphs of faction and division malice and emulation war and contention which are enlarged and deep like hell threatning to swallow up and exhaust whole kingdomes flourishing Nations and famous Churches sometimes professing Christian and reformed Religion with order peace and truth Where now countreymen and neighbors kindred and brethren Ministers and people teachers and disciples are so far from that charity sympathy and compassion becoming beleivers in Jesus Christ so as to weep with those that weep and to rejoice with those that rejoice that contrarily there is nothing almost to be heard or seen but such a face of cruelty and confusion as a shipwrack a troubled Sea or Scarefire
dashing against their Bibles and some Almanack-makers casting a generall and publique scorn upon their Ministers and Ministry imputing both unjustly and indignly the folly and ridiculous impotency of some Ministers passions and actions which may be but too true to the whole function venerable order and learned fraternity without limitation or distinction of the wise from the foolish But the badnesse of the times or madn sse rather of any men in them makes this cause never the worse Indeed it is so great and so good having in it so much of Gods glory and mans welfare that it merits what it can hardly finde in secular greatnesse a proportionate patron who had need to be one of the best men and the boldest of Christians And therefore is the addresse so generall that besides our great Master the Lord Jesus Christ the founder and protector of our order and function this work might finde some pious and excellent Patrons in every corner whither so great a Truth hath of late been driven to hide it selfe by the boldnesse and cruelty of some the cowardise and inconstancy of others This book requires not the cold and customary formality of patron-like accepting it and laying it aside but the reality of serious reading generous asserting and conscientious vindicating Who ever dares to countenance this Apology in its main Subject The true and ancient Ministery of the Church of England must expect to adopt many enemies and it may be some great ones Whom he must consider at once as enemies to his Baptism his Faith his Graces and Sacramentall seals to his spirituall comforts his hopes of heaven to his very being being a Christian or true member of this or any other sound part of the Catholick Church Enemies also to his friends and posterities eternall happinesse The means of which will never be truly found in any Church or enjoyed by any Christians under any Ministry if it were not in that which hath been enjoyed and prospered in England not onely ever since the reformation but even from the first Apostolicall plantation of Christian Religion in this Island Of which blessed priviledge ancient honour and true happinesse no good Christian or honest English man can with patience or indifferency suffer himself his Countrey and posterity to be either cunningly cheated or violently plundered Certainly there is no one point of Religion merits more the constancy of Martyrs and will more bear the honour of Martyrdome than this of the divine Institution authority and succession of the true Ministry of the Church which is the onely ordinary means appointed by Jesus Christ to hold forth the Scriptures and their true meaning to the world and with them all saving necessary truths duties means and Ministrations wherein not onely the foundation but the whole fabrick of Christian Religion is contained which in all ages hath been as a pillar of heavenly fire and as a shield of invincible strength to plant and preserve to shine and to protect to propagate and defend the faith name and worship of the true God and his Son our Lord Jesus Christ This makes the Authour not despaire to meet with some Patrons and Protectors of this Defence in Senates Councels Armies and on the house top no lesse than in closets and private houses To whom it cannot be unacceptable to see those many plausible pretensions and potent oppositions made by some men against the Divine authority and sacred Office and peculiar calling of the Ministry so discovered as they shall appeare to be not more specious and subtill than dangerous and destructive to the temporall and eternall welfare of all true Protestants sober Christians and honest hearted English men who certainly next the pleasing of God and the saving of their souls have nothing of so great concernment to themselves and their posterity as this The preserving and encouraging of a true and authoritative Ministry which is the great hinge on which all learning and civility all piety and charity all gracious hopes and comforts all true Religion and Christianity it self depends as much as the light beauty regular motion and safety of the body doth upon its having eyes to see But if this freer and plainer Defence should neither merit nor obtaine such ample measure of favour and publique acceptance in the sight of judicious Readers as it is ambitious of and at least may stand in need of yet hath the Author the comfort of endeavouring with all uprightnesse of heart to doe his duty though he be but as an unprofitable servant And possibly this great and noble Subject the necessity dignity and divine authority of the Ministry of the Church of England so far carried on by this Essay which sets forth 1. The Scripture grounds established by the authority of Christ and his Apostles 2. The Catholick consent and practise of the Church in all ages and places 3. The consonancy to reason and order observed by all Nations in their Religion and specially to the Institutes of God among the Jewish Church 4. The Churches constant want of it in its plantation propagation and perfection 5. The benefit of it to all mankinde who without an authoritative Minâ—stry would never know whom to hear with credit and respect or what to beleive with comfort 6. The great blessings flowing from this holy function to this Church and Nation in all kindes These and the like grand considerations and fair aspects which this subject affords to learned judicious and godly men may yet provoke some nobler pen and abler person to undertake it with more gratefull and successefull endeavours whose charitable eyes finding the sometime famous and flourishing Ministry of this Church thus exposed in a weeping floating and forlorn condition to the mercy of Nilus and its Monsters the threatning if not overflowing streames of modern violent errors may take pity on it and from this Ark of Bulrushes which is here suddenly framed may bring it up to far greater strength and publique honour than the parent of this Moses could expect from his obscurer gifts and fortunes To which although he is very conscious as being of himself altogether unsufficient for so great a work and so good a word yet the confidence of the greatnesse and goodnesse of the cause the experience of Gods and generally all good Christians attestation to it in all former ages of the Church The hopes also of Gods gracious assistance in a work designed with all humility and gratitude wholly to his glory and his Churches service These made him not wholly refractary or obstinate against the intreaties of some persons whose eminent merit in all learning piety and virtue might incourage by their command so great insufficiencies to so great an unâ—ertaking Which is not to fire a Beacon of faction or contention but to establish a pillar of Truth and certainty Also to hold forth a Shield of defence and safety such as may direct and protect stay and secure the mindes of good Christians in the midst
sed improba virtutis invidia feruntur qui virtutem aspiciunt intabescuntque relicta Casaub For one century of scandalous Ministers which I fear was not so made up by exact sifting the pretioâ—â— from the vile but that it hudled up and kneaded some finer flowre with some bran How many hundreds were there then and are still of unblamable of commendable of excellent and most imitable Ministers in this Church As weighty as fair and as fit every way yea far beyond what any new stamp is likely to be for all holy admistrations But I finde it is not any new Truth or Gospel or Sacraments or Gifts or Graces or Virtues or Morals or Rationals or Reals which these new Ministers require or can with any forehead pretend All is but an affectation for the most part to have the same things in a new and worse way which because it is of their own invention they so eagerly quarrel at the former order maner of our Church and Ministry Many would have the same meat else they must starve Multi novitatis amore in veritatis odium praejudicium feruntur Quum illud pulcherrimum quòd verissimum id verissimum quòd antiquissimum Tert. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Eurip. Hel. or feed upon the wind onely it must be new dressed and dished up to the mode of Familistick hashes and Socinians Quelques choses Keckshoes by more plain and popular hands than those of the learned Ministers They would have a generation of Teachers rise up unsown out of the dust whose father should be corruption and whose sister confusion More vulgar submiss precarious facile dependent Preachers who should more consider an act or ordinance of man than a command of Scripture or dictate and stroke of Conscience be more steered by the events and various successes of Providence than by the constant precepts and oracles of Gods written Word Whose common places of divinity must fit any Eutopian Common-wealth what ever any power and policy shall form to their new fancies and interests whose Preaching and Praying shall make Christ and the Scriptures and the Sacraments all holy things and the Ministry it self of the Church meanly servile and compliant to any State design and secular projects Just as the sorry Almanack-makers do who command the Sun and Moon and Stars and the whole host of Heaven to assist any party whom they list to flatter or hope to feed upon Such planetary Preachers all true Ministers abhor to be and such their enemies deserve to have or to be who observing the winds of worldly and State variations Eccles 11.4 shall never sow the good seed of true Religion nor ever serve the Lord while they slavishly and sinfully serve the times Not but that all good Ministers know as wise and humble men how to be content in what Staâ—â— soever they are and to be subject to civil powers in all honest things Phil. 4.11 Rom. 13.5 with gratitude and due respect yet not so as to prostrate God to level Christ to subject Conscience to debase the glorious Gospel its due Reformation and its true Ministry and divinâ— Authority to the boundless lusts and endless designs of violent and rest less mindes Against all which and chiefly against those plots and practises which aim to overthrow the Reformed Christian Religion of this Church and its Ministry I desire this Apology may be as a Pillar and Monument to posterity of my perfect abhorrency That when I am dead â—f it hath any spark in it of an immortal spirit or living genius it may testifie for me and my Brethren the Ministers of my minde Luke 23.50 in after ages that as Joseph of Arimathea we neither gave counsel nor consent to those wilde or wicked projects which the ages will afterward see attended with most sad and deplorable effects either of Atheism Profaneness Ignorance and Barbarity or of Popish superstitions Heretical oppressions and Schismatical confusions which will follow the alteration and rejection of the antient true and Catholike Ministry of this Reformed Church which cannot but be attended with the subversion of many souls as to all stability or soundness in true Religion with the unsatisfaction of many and with the unspeakable grief and scandal of all those good Christians who love and wish the prosperity of this Church which I shall now endeavor to prove to be of a most Christian and Evangelical constitution chiefly by answering what is alleged by those who look upon both Church and Ministry as reprobate and would fain have power to damn them both without redemption And this they endeavor with as much justice and truth as Satan accused Job Job 1. and would have provoked God to destroy him without a cause OBJECTION I. That we have no true Ministry because no true Church-way in England I Finde there are many and great things objected by the Antiministerial party through ignorance weakness mistake or malice not onely against the Ministers and the peculiar office of the Ministry but also against the whole frame of our Religion especially as to the extern social maner of our holy Administrations Some of them deny us to be any true Ministers because not in any way of a true Church not having any true Religion owned or established and exercised among us in any right Church-way as they call it So that it is not onely the main pillars of Christianity the learned and godly Ministry which they would change But the whole model of our Church and frame of our Religion is that which these men would remove either pulling it down by force or undermining by fraud Therefore I have thought it necessary in the first place to countermine against these Moles and to establish against these Shakers and Subverters of the very foundations of our Church and Religion Here I must crave leave of you Answ 1. to whose favor I have dedicated this work whose highest excellency is your Christian Reformed Religion who esteem it your greatest glory with the Emperor Theodosius That you are Members of this Reformed Church and in this of the true Catholike Church to give these fanatick and cavilling disputers against our Ministry some account of that Religion which we profess and of that so much disputed and by some despised Church-way wherein we take our selves to be as upon surer grounds of divine truth so with much more order and decency as to antient patern and prudence than themselves That so as good Christians may be comforted and confirmed in their holy Profession so the world may see That we are neither ignorant our selves nor willingly deceivers of others in so great a matter as Religion is Of true Religion Vera est religio quae uni vero Deo animas nostras religat Aug. de Relig. Micah 6.8 James 1.27 which we publickly have professed and preached in this Church both with science and conscience with judgement and integrity First then We esteem True Religion to be the right
with most charity to any others that have for the foundation of their faith the Scriptures and the Sacraments for the seals and a true Ministry for the ordering and right dispensing of holy things professing such latitudes of charity always as exclude no such Christians from communion with them Notwithstanding they have many and different superstructures in lesser things Without this Christian charity it is evident all ostentations of true Religion of Churches purity and of Reformation though accompanied with tongues miracles and martyrdoms 1 Cor. 14.1 3 c. are in vain and profit men nothing As it is not enough to make men of the true Church to say They are the onely true Church and in the onely Church-way or to censure condemn and exclude all other Christians who may be in the same path-way to Heaven though the paving be different of grass or gravel or stone c. So it is enough to exclude any party sect or faction of seeming Christians from being any sound part of the true Church to say in a Schismatical pride and uncharitable severity That they are the onely true Church Excidisti ab ecclesia ubi à charitate excideris quum à Christo ipso inde excidisti Aug. as the ring-leaders of the Novatians and Donatists did excommunicating by malicious proud and passionate principles or in any other novelizing ways vexing and disturbing the quiet of those Christians and Churches who have the true Means and Ministry the true Grounds and Seals of Faith with other holy and orderly Ministrations though with some different rites yet professing holiness of life and this with Christian charity to all others Col. 3.14 which is the very bond of perfection The want of which cannot consist with those other graces of true faith and love repentance and humility by which men pretend to be united to Christ The ready way not to be any part or true Member of the Catholike Church is Isai 65.4 They eat abominable things yet they say Stand by thy self come not neer me for I am holier than thou These saith the Lord are a smoke in my nose and a fire that burneth all the day To chalenge to be the onely true Church and to separate from all others both by non-communion with them and a total condemning or abdicating of them As the way for any branch to wither and come to nothing is To break it self off by a rude Schism or violent fraction from the Tree that it may have the glory to grow by it self and to say with a Pharisaick pride to all others stand by I am holier than you Thus parting from that Root and Body Christ and the Catholike Church in the communion with which by Truth and Charity its Life and Beauty did consist However then the unholy love of novelty proud curiosity cold charity and distempered zeal of some men dare cast off unchurch and anathematise not onely single persons and private Congregations but even greater associations of Christians bound together by the bonds of civil as well as Church societies in Nations and Kingdoms yea and to despise that Catholike form of all the Churches in the World 2 Cor. 10.12 They measuring themselves by themselves and comparing themselves among themselves are not wise of antient as well as present times Yet this vain-glorying through a verbal ignorant proud and uncharitable confidence of themselves and contempt of all others seems to have more in it of Belial and Antichrist than of Jesus Christ more of Lucifer than of the Father of Lights who also is the Father of Love who hath therefore shined on men with the light of his grace and love of Christ that he might lead them by this powerful patern of divine love to love one another as men and as Christians with all meekness and charity with all good hope forbearance and long-suffering toward those especially that profess to be of the houshold of faith who hold the foundation Christ crucified though they may have many additions of hay 1 Cor. 3.15 straw and stubble since Those may save though these suffer loss God will easily discern between his gold and our dross between the errors rising from simplicity and the truths joyned with charity and humility He will easily distinguish between the humble ignorance of many upright-hearted Christians who are seduced to wandrings and the subtilty pride or malice of Arch-hereticks and Schismaticks who seduce others for sinister ends All wise humble and charitable Christians should so order their judgements and censures if at any time they are forced to declare them that they must above all things take heed that they nourish not nor discover any uncharitable fewds or distances and antipathies against any Churches or Christians after the rate of those passions which are the common source both of Schisms and Heresies whose ignorance and pride like water and ice mutually arise from and are resolved into each other Therefore proud because ignorant and the more ignorant because so proud Nor yet may they follow those defiances and distances in Religion Tantum distat à vera charitate quorundam zetotarum praeceps intemperatus â—â—dâ— quantum maligna sebricitantium flamâ—ae à native vitali corporis calore Cas which Reason of State or the Interests of Princes or Power of Civil Factions or the Popular fierceness of some Ministers and eager Sticklers for sides and parties do nourish and vulgarly commend as high expressions of zeal and the onely ways of true Religion Where there is scarce one drop of charity in a sea of controversie or one star of necessary truth in the whole clouded Heaven of their differing opinions and ways which set men as far from true Christian temper as burning Feavers do from native heat and health 10. Extremes touching the Church I know no point hath used more liberal and excellent Pens than this concerning the true Church as it is visible or professional before men which is the proper subject of this dispute Some mens Pens flow with too much gall and bitterness as the rigid Papists on the one side and the keener Separatist on the other Denying any to be in a right Church-way save onely such as are just in their particular mold and form Either joyned in communion with the Roman profession and being subject to its head the Pope pleading antiquity unity universality visibility c. or else embodied with those new and smaller Incorporations which count themselves the onely true and properly so called Churches pretending more absolute Church-power more exact constitution and more compleat Scripture-Reformation than any antient National dilated and confederated Churches could or ever did attain too Herein there is a strong excess on both sides 1. By the Romanists Baron Anno Christi 45. p. 376. Haereticum esse qui à Romanae Cathedrae communione divisuâ— sit So Bellarm. dâ— Rom. Pont. l. 2.12 Vetusta coâ—suetudo servetur ut hic Episcopus Rom.
all Heretical or Schismatical insinuations when yet they never had any Bibles or Scriptures among them but onely retained that Faith which they at first had learned and were still taught by their Orthodox Bishops and Ministers which they never wanted in a due succession Of whose piety honesty and charity they were so assured as diligently to attend their doctrine and holy ministrations with which the blessing of God opening their harts as Lydia's still went along so as to keep them in true faith love and holy obedience Since then no man or men can give to others any such sure proofs and good grounds of their personal infallibility as the Scriptures have in themselves both by that more than humane lustre of divine truths in it which set forth most excellent precepts paterns and promises excellent morals and mysteries excellent rules examples and rewards beyond any Book whatsoever Also from that general credit regard and reception which they have and ever had with all and most with the best Christians in all ages as the Oracles of God delivered by holy and honest men for a rule of faith and holy life also for a ground of eternal hope Since that from hence onely even the Pope or any others that pretend to any infallibility or inspirations do first seek to ground those their pretensions of which every one that will be perswaded must first be judge of the reasons or grounds alleged to perswade him It is necessary that the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 infallibility of the Scriptures must be first received and believed by every Christian in order to his being assured of any truth which thence is urged upon him to believe or do Which great principle setling a believer on the certainty or infallibility of the Scriptures as a divine rule of Faith and Life is never to be gained upon any mens judgements and perswasion be they either idiotick or learned unless there be such an authoritative Ministry and such Ministers to preach interpret open and apply the Scriptures by strong and convincing demonstrations which may carry credit and power with them The succession then of rightly ordained Ministers is more necessary to the Church than any such Papal infallibility in as much as it is more necessary to believe the Scriptures authority than any mans testimony which hath no credit but from the Scripture Which while the Pope or others do seek to wrest to their own secular advantages and ends they bring men at length to regard nothing they say nor at all to consider what they endlesly wrangle and groundlesly dispute about true Religion or the true Church 12. An able and right Ministry is beyond any pretended Infallibility So absolutely necessary and sufficient in the way of ordinary means is a right and duly ordained Ministry which Christ hath appointed to continue and propagate true Christian Religion which ever builds true Faith and the true Church upon the Scriptures That as there is no infallibility of the Pope or other man evident by any Reason Scripture or Experience so there needs none to carry on that great work of mens salvation which will then fail in any Church and Nation when the right Ministry fails by force or fraud If we can keep our true Christian Ministry and holy Ministrations we need not ask the Romanists or any other arrogant Monopolizers of the Church leave to own our selves true Christians and a part of the true Catholike Church of Christ which cannot be but there where there is a profession of the Christian Religion as to the main of it in its Truths Sacraments holy Ministrations and Ministry rightly ordained both for the ability of the ordained and the authority of the ordainers although all should be accompanied with some humane failings Where the now Roman Church then doth as we conceive either in their doctrine or practise vary from that Catholikely received rule the Scriptures which are the onely infallible certain and clear guide in things fundamental as to faith or maners we are forced so far justly and necessarily to leave them and their infallible fallibility in both yet charitably still so as to pity their errors to pray for their enlightning their repentance and pardon which we hope for Where no malice or corrupt lusts makes the additional errors pernicious and where the love of truth makes them pardonable by their consciencious obeying what they know and desire to know what they are yet ignorant of Yea and wherein they are conform to any Scriptures doctrine and practise or right reason good order and prudent polity there we willingly run parallel with and agreeable to them both in opinion and practise For we think we ought not in a heady and passionate way wholly to separate from any Church or cast away any branch of it that yet visibly professeth Christian Religion further than it rends and breaks it self off from the Word Institution and patern of Christ in the Scriptures and so either separates it self from us or casts us out from it uncharitably violating that Catholike communion of Christs Church which ought to be preserved with all possible charity The constancy and fidelity of the Church of Christ is more remarkable in its true Ministry holding forth in an holy succession the most Catholike and credible truth of the Scriptures which at once shews both the innate divine light in them and the true Church also which is built by them and upon them The truth of which Scriptures while we with charity believe and profess both in word and deed we take it to be the surest and sufficientest evidence to prove That we are a part of the true Church against the cavils and calumnies of those learneder Romanists upon whose Anvils others of far weaker arms have learned to forge the like fiery darts against this Church of England For on the other side the new Models of Independent 13. The contrary extreme reducing all Churches to small and single Congregations or Congregational Churches which seem like small Chapels of Ease set up to confront and rob the Mother Churches of Auditors Communicants Maintenance and Ministry winde up the cords and fold up the curtains of the true Church too short and too narrow Shrinking that Christian communion and visible polity or society of the Church to such small figures such short and broken ends of obscure conventicles and paucities that by their rigid separatings some men scarce allow the whole company of true Christians in all the world to be so great as would fill one Jewish Synagogue Fancying that no Church or Christian is sufficiently reformed till they are most diametrically contrary in every use and custom to the Roman fashion abhorring many things as Popish 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. In vitium ducit culpae fugasi caret arte Hor. and Superstitious because used by the Papists When indeed they are either pious or very prudential yea many count it a special mark of their true
Churchship to separate from all to cry down every thing to rail at and despise with as little charity as much passion and no reason all Churches and Christians as Antichristian and not yet sufficiently reformed which are not of their new Bodying and Independent fashion Which novel practises seem nothing else but the effects either of secular polity or prejudicating and preposterous zeal by which some men for their interest or their humor seek to bring back the Churches of Christ to that Egypt and Babylon of strife schism emulation sedition faction and confusion to which they were running very early St. Paul 1 Cor. c. 3. Clem. ad Cor. epist. Thirty years after Postquam unusquisque eos quos baptisaverat suos esse putabat non Christi in toto orbe decretum est ut unus de Presbyteris electus superponeretur caeteris ad quem omnis ecclesiae cura pertineret schismatum semina tollerentur Jeron in Tit. as the Apostle Paul tells us and St. Clemens in his Epistle to the Corinthians From the rocks of which inconveniencies Saint Jerom by express words and all Churches by their antient Catholike practises do assure us That the wisdom of the Apostles and Apostolike-men in the Primitive times even from St. Mark in Alexandria and St. James in Jerusalem redeemed and brought the Church by setling those large and publick combinations by Episcopal Government and in ways of ampliated communion and Catholike correspondencies as much as might be by Synods and General Councils which might best keep particular Congregations from scattering and crumbling themselves into such Factions and Schisms which all wisdom foresaw and experience fulfilled would be the onely means First to break the bond of Christian charity and the Churches communion which consisted much as in the verity of the Faith so in those larger fraternities holy confederacies and orderly subjections and afterward to overthrow the very foundations of Faith and Truth As those every where did who at any time corrupted any part of the Church affecting singularities and chosing rather to fall by standing alone in a separation of Opinion or Government than to seem to have any support by the association with others in a more publick way of common relation unity and subjection Which undoubtedly carry the greatest strength and safety with them both in Ecclesiastical and Civil polities twisting many smaller strings into one cord and many cords into one cable which will best preserve the Ship of the Church as well as the State from those storms and distresses which are prone to fall upon it in lesser bottoms The good effects of which larger communion among men and Christians all reason and experience demonstrate to us in civil societies which are the conservatories of mankinde by way of mutual assistance in publick combinations while single persons which alone are feeble and exposed to injuries grow strong by making one family and many families grow into a Village Town or City Many Villages Towns and Cities arise to one potent Principality or Commonwealth which as a threefold cord is not easily broken It is in all Church Histories most evident That as soon as the Gospel spred from Cities where it was generally first planted there being the greatest conflux of people and from thence derived to the Territories and Countreys adjacent which were called the several 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Parishes or Diocesses So those Christians which grew up in the Countreys and Territories about to small Congregations continued still in a fraternal subjection and a filial submission both Presbyters and People to that Bishop and Presbytery which were in the Mother City who there residing where the Apostles or Apostolike-men had placed them took care so to spred the Gospel to the Countreys about as to preserve Religion once planted in peace unity and order Nor did those particular Congregations in Cities or Viâ—lages turn presently Acepalists or Independents nor set up any 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 heady or headless bodies in every corner and meeting-place For however Christians in some places might at first amount to but so small a number as would make but one convenient Society or Congregation under one Bishop or Presbyter with the Deacons and so might for a time continue in private bounds not corresponding with or depending on any other company of Christians as to lesser concernments which might easily be managed among them Yet where the number of believers increased as in Antioch Jerusalem Ephesus Corinth Rome c. both in the Cities and their Territories all Histories of the Church a ver That as by those dictates of religious Reason which first guided the Apostles or Apostolike-men to cast themselves and believers into such lesser bodies and distinct societies as might best serve for the convenience of meeting together in one place according as neighborhood invited them So still as growing parts of the same body and increasing branches of the same Tree they preserved the first great and common relation of descent and extraction from the Mother City So as to correspond with to watch over each other yea and to be subject in every particular Congregation as well as families to those who were the original of their instruction and conversion and who by a kinde of paternal right together with Apostolical appointment and common consent of Christians had the chief power and authority for Inspection and Government over them within such precincts and bounds yea all Christians were thus subjected and united in greater and diffused Churches not by any civil necessity such as compels men by the sword and force but by that necessity of gratitude sense of priority prudence and charity which bound by love humility and wisdom particular Christians first to one Society or Convention And these particular Congregations to greater fraternities and these to a more ample and Catholike communion for the mutual peace and good order of the whole Church of Christ which sought to preserve it self even in the eye of the world as one entire body under one head Christ Jesus 1 Cor. 12.25 c. Eph. 4.4 c. So that the imaginary pdtern in the Mount the primitive practise which some men love to talk of by which they would force all large and ampliated Churches which have now received as they did at first distinctions and denominations by the Cities Civil Jurisdictions Kingdoms or Nations wherein they are to those lesser Forms wherein they fancy and not unlikely a single Congregation of Christians in any place at first enjoyed themselves under some Apostle or one of Apostolike appointment who was their Bishop or Overseer over them This I say seems to be so childish a fancy so weak and unreasonable an imagination That it is all one as if they would needs reduce themselves to their infant coats now they are grown men And what I pray doth hinder save onely the novel opinions and humors of these men that Christian Religion
which sanctifies reason to serve God and the Church in all comely ways may not use those principles and rules for order unity peace and mutual safety of Christians in their multiplied numbers and societies which we are taught and allowed to use in all civil associations Yea and not onely allowed but enjoyned to observe in Ecclesiastical polity and Government by that great and fundamental Canon of the Apostle 1 Cor. 14.40 Let all things be done decently and in order which must hold not onely in private and lesser parcels but in the more large and integral parts of the Church of Christ But Reason then and Religion sufficiently discover the vanity and impertinency of those novel fancies which are obtruded as necessary for all private Congregations when indeed they are and ever have been and will be destructive to the more publick and general good of the Church whose tranquillity honor and safety consists in such dependencies and subordinations which may be furthest remote from those fractions and disunions which arise from that Church-dividing and Charity-destroying principle of Independent Congregations Rom. 16.5 Greet the Church which is in their house 1 Cor. 16.19 The Churches of Asia salute yâ—u which was never used in any times of the Church further than the minority and infancy of the first planting while either Christians were not encreased much in number or not enlarged in place But when the first small company of believers multiplied from a Church in one Family to a Church in many Congregations which could not now with conveniency all meet together in one place they yet as branches still continued both united to the root Christ Jesus 14. The Church of England not blamable for its National communion and also to the main body and bulk of the visible Church by union to that part whence they descended and to which they related and they were not as Colonies or Slips so transplanted and separated as to grow Independently of themselves apart from all others Of which there is no example in Scripture or Antiquity It follows then That what was setled in this or other like Christian Churches was no whit blamable as any thing of meer humane invention or any superfluous and corrupt addition to any precept patern or constitution either of Christs or the Apostles who never prohibited the ordering of Churches in larger associations or Governments extending to Cities and their Territories to great Diocesses Provinces and Nations Since there is no precept or practise limiting Churches power and society to private and single Congregations Yea there are such general directions and examples in the Scripture as command or at least commend rather than condemn those analogous or proportionable applyings of all orderly and prudential means for union and communion according as the various state and times of the Church may require which still aym at the same end the peace and welfare of the Church both in the lesser and the larger extents which are justly so carried on by the wise Governors and Protectors of the Church according to the general principles and rules or paterns of pious and charitable prudence set down in the Scriptures beyond which in this case of the Churches outward order and polity there neither is nor needs other directions no more than on what Text and Subject or in what method and place or how long time and how often a Minister must pray or preach and people must hear Sermons or attend holy duties That antient and excellent frame then of this Church in England which in a National union by civil religious and sacred bonds was so wisely built and for many ages compacted together and which hath been lately so undermined so hackt and hewn with passionate writings and disputings and actings that it is become not onely a tottering but almost a quite demolished and overthrown frame This Church I say hath suffered this hard fate rather through the iniquities of times malice of men and just judgements of God on the Governors and governed who we may fear improved not so great advantages of union order power peace and protection to the real good of the Church and furtherance of the Gospel rather I say by these personal failings than for any either mischief deformity defects or Antichristian excess in the way and frame it self as to its grounds and constitutions Which were setled and long approved by very wise holy and learned men carrying with them as much as any Christian or Reformed Church did the lineaments feature beauty and vigor of those famous Primitive Churches which in the midst of heresies and persecutions kept themselves safe as to truth and charity not by the shreds of Independent Bodies but by the sutures of Christian Associations in Provincial National and Oecumenical enlargements Such ample and noble platforms of religious reason and sanctified wisdom as not ambitious policy but Christian charity and prudent humility embraced which as our new models and projections will never mend so they much commend those antient happy models and paterns by those multiplied mischiefs ensuing inevitably upon the presumptions of posterity which have rashly adventured thus to remove and change the antient limits marks and orders of the Church which Primitive Fathers and Apostles had recommended and setled 15. Seekers thence The Eutychian Hereticks refusing to subscribe the Catholike Faith confirmed by the Council of Chalcedon called themselves 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ambigentes Dubitantes and after run out to all corrupt opinions Aug. de Haere Nobis qui sam credimus aliud non quaerendum Si enim semper quaerimus nunquam inveniemus nunquam credemus Tert. de Praes ad Hae. c. 10. Quemadmodum Atheorum pars maxima non tam credunt quam cupiunt non esse Deum M n. Fael Non facile invenient veram ecclesiam qui illibenter quaerunt Melancth Which temerity of thus mincing and crumbling or tearing any Church National being the issue of no Synod or Council in the Church but onely of private fancies and most-what mechanick adventures hath we see made some poor souls turn Scepticks and Seekers after true Religion and a true Church being wholly unsatisfied either with the abolition of the old way or the various inventions of new ways These profess whether out of weakness pure ignorance passion or policy God knows That they are Christians no further than to see that all Christian Churches are now and have been ever since the Apostles times adulterous impure deformed and Antichristian That they are wholly to seek for any true ground or way of Christian Religion Church and Ministry even among so many Christians Ministers and Churches That is they cannot see wood for trees nor light for the Sun at noon-day And this may easily be either by reason of wilful blindness or for want of that charity and humility which keeps the hearts and eyes of Christians open and clear or from that darkness and blear-eyedness which prejudice and
scandal speedily reform abuses restore defects execute all power of the Keys in the right way of Discipline without which there is no true at least no compleat and perfect Church for these men think Christians can hardly get to Heaven unless they have power among them to cast one another into Hell to give men over to Satan to excommunicate as they see cause to open and shut Heaven and Hell gates as they think fit Must all things that concern our Church say they lie at six and sevens till we get such Bishops and Presbyters such Synods and Councils such Representatives of Learned men as are hardly obtained and as hard to be rightly ordered or well used when they are met together They had rather make quicker dispatches in Church work as if they thought it better for every family to hang and draw within it self and presently punish every offence than for a whole Country to attend either general Assizes or quarter Sessions Answ Truly good Christians in this Church at present are in a sad and bad case too as well as their Ministers if they could make no work of Religion till they were happy to see all things of extern order and government duly setled Yet sure we may go to Church and to Heaven too in our worst clothes if we can get no better nor may we therefore wholly stay at home and neglect religious duties because we cannot be so fine as we would be Both Ministers and people must do the best they can in their private sphears and particular Congregations to which they are related whereby to preserve themselves and one another as Brethren in Christ from such deformities and abuses as are destructive to the power of godliness the peace of conscience and the honor of the Reformed Religion until the Lord be pleased to restore to this Church that holy Order antient Government and Discipline which is necessary not to the being of a Christian or a true Church as its form or matter which true Believers constitute by their internal union to Christ by Faith and to all Christians by Charity but onely as to the external form and polity for the peace order and well being of a Church as it is a visible society or holy nation and fraternity of men 1 Pet. 2.9 professing the truth of Jesus Christ Yea and Christians may better want that is with less detriment or deformity to Religion that Discipline which some men so exceedingly magnifie as the very Throne Scepter and Kingdom of Christ under Christian Magistracy as they may the office of Deacons where the law by Overseers takes care for the poor where good laws by civil power punish publick offences and repress all disorders in Religion as well as trespasses in secular affairs Better I say than they could have been without it in primitive times when Christians had no other means to repress any disorders that might arise in their societies either scandalous to their profession or contrary to their principles of which no Heathen Magistrate or Humane Laws took then any cognisance or applied any remedy to them Not but that I do highly approve and earnestly pray for such good Order comely Government and exact Discipline in every Church both as to the lesser Congregations and the greater Associations to which all reasons of safety and grounds of peace invite Christian Societies in their Church relations as well as in those of Civil which were antiently used in all setled and flourishing Churches Much after that patern which was used among the Jews both in their Synagogues which they had frequent both in their own Land and among strangers in their dispersions and also in their great Sanhedrim which was as a constant supreme Council for ordering affairs chiefly of Religion to one or both which no doubt our Saviour then referred the believing Jew in that of Tell it to the Church that is after private monition tell it to the lesser Convention or Consistory in the Synagogues which might decide matters of a lesser nature or to the higher Sanedrim in things of more publick concernment both which were properly enough called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Coetus congregatio 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Church 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Philo. Jud. calls them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Nihil hic à Christo novum praecipitur sed mos rectè introductus probatur H. Grot. in loc Ecclesiae i. e. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Theoph. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Plato Every polity hath in it power enough to preserve it happiness Coimus in coâ—tum congregationem Ibidem orationes exhortationes castigationes censura divina Praesident probati quique seniores Tert. Apol. Solebant Judaei res majoris momenti ultimo loco ad 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 multitudinem referre i. e. ad eos qui eadem instituta sestabantur quorum judicia conventus seniores moderabantur tanquam praesidet Grot. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ign. Bas in Chrys Beyond this sense none could be made of Christs words by his then Auditors to whom he speaks not by way of new direction and institution of a Soverein Court or Consistory in every Congregation of Christians to come but by way of referring to a well known use and daily practise then among the Jews which was the onely and best means wherein a Brother might have such satisfaction in point of any offence which charity would best bear without flying to the Civil Magistrate which was now a forein power When Jews turned Christians it s very certain they altered not their Discipline and order as Christians in Church society from what they used before in their Synagogues Proportionably no doubt in Christian Churches of narrower or larger extensions and communion among the Gentiles the wisdom of Christ directs and allows such judicatories and iurisdictions to prevent or remove all scandals and offences among Christians to preserve peace and order as may have least of private or pedantick imperiousness and vulgar trifflings of men unable and unfit to be in or to exercise any such holy and divine authority over others who are easily trampled upon and fall into reproach and the snare of the Devil by reason of divers lusts passions weaknesses and temptations but rather Christ commends such grave Consistories solemn Synods and venerable Councils as consisting of wise and able and worthy men may have most as of the Apostolical wisdom eminency gravity so of Christs Spirit Power and Authority among them Such as no Christian with any modesty reason conscience or ingenuity can despise or refuse to submit to the integrity of their censure when it is carried on not with those heats peevishnesses and emulations which are usually among men of less improved parts or ripened years especially if Neighbors Such a way wisely setled in the Church might indeed binde up all things that concern Religion in private or more publick respects to all good behavior in the bonds of truth peace and
and all possible means of Historical belief or faith among men For which the wisdom and providence of the Creator hath afforded to mankinde no other ordinary ground or inducement but onely that of a charitable and rational perswasion which we have That neither the most nor to be sure the best ablest and worthiest men in all Ages and these in several places would conspire in a lie or give testimony to a falshood contrary to their own consciences and the evidence of things as to matter of fact whereof themselves and their forefathers were eye-witnesses beyond any possibility of ignorance or mistake Nor can any thing be alleged or supposed as matter of self-interest or partiality there being in the first Three hundred years no temptation of secular profit or honor to blinde or corrupt their judgment and testimony whereby they should not either fully and clearly see what was judged and acted in the Church or that any thing should so bribe their tongues and pens as not to give a true record and faithful report to posterity Since many of them sealed their love to the truth and charity to mankinde by their blood in Martyrdom At the same rate of obstinate disbelieving and supercilious denying whatever is delivered by writing or tradition to after Ages men may foolishly and madly question the works of every Author the facts and records of all former times Ubi charismata domini posita sunt ibi discere oportet veritatem apud quos est ea quae ab Apostolis successio id quod est sanum irreprobabile sermonie â—â—nstat Iren. l. 4. c. 45. Edant origines Ecclesiaâ—um suarum evolvant ordinem Episcoporum suorum ita per successiones ab initio decurrentium ut primus ille Episcopus aliquem ex Apostolis vel Apostolicis viris habuerit autoreÌ„ antecessoâ—em Tert. de prae ad Hae. c. 32. left us in History Christians may doubt of their Baptism in their Infancy yea and question their own Natural Fathers and Mothers refusing to own or pay any duty and obedience to them since of these they can have no other assurance than what is told them by others as also of all their forefathers and predecessors from whom these Sceptical Infidels are certainly descended although they never saw them and possibly they enjoy the benefit of their forefathers labors and estates to this day which from those is derived in an orderly succession to these their ungrateful successors Nor is indeed the Series and Genealogy of Natural Parents more necessary and certain in reason that they have been and are gone before us however their several names and successions may be unknown from Noah or from Adam than is the constant and uninterrupted succession of Spiritual Fathers and Predecessors in the Ministry of the Church derived by the holy Apostles from Jesus Christ the second Adam the Everlasting Father of a better Generation Of which there are besides the apparent present succession in this Church of England and all other Churches-Christian now in all the World which lately had or still have a peculiar order of Bishops and Presbyters as holy Ministers in the Church so clear and constant and undeniable Histories from those that were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of all men or writers the most worthy to be believed for their love to God their zeal for the truth their charity to all men but especially for their care of the houshold of Faith the Church of Christ Non fides ex peâ—sonis sed personae ex fide sunt probandae Ter. lib. de prae ad Haer. c. 3. Cum Episcopatus successione Charisma veritatis certum accipiunt Iren. l. 4. c. 43. Catholici â—â—verint se cum Eeclesia doctores recipere non cum Doctoribus Ecclesiae fidem deserere debere Vinc. Lirin c. 23. Haeretici sunt posteriores Episcopis quibus Apostoli tradiderunt Ecclesias Irenae l. 5. Audivi à quodam Presbytero qui audierat ab his qui Apostolos videraâ—t Irenae l. 4. c. 45. Eph. 4.11 1 Cor. 12.28 Wherein however it be most true that a bare descent or succession of persons following each other in time and place be not sufficient to carry on the being and honor of a true Church Christian which title is not entailed to any place or any race of people unless withal there be a succession in Christian Doctrine and Institutions according to the Scripture yet it is as true that the custody and tradition of the Scriptures the succession of true doctrine believed in the Church and divine Institutions celebrated never have been nor ever can possibly be in Christs ordinary way to his Church carried on to after generations but only by such a personall succession of Bishops Pastors and Ministers in the Church such as were in the beginning of the Goâ—pell appointed by Christ and ever since hath been orderly and constantly derived from one to another agreeable to the divine constitution Nor are Câ—ristians to expect or presume of daily miracles speciall revelations or Angelick missions to carry on Christian Religion but humbly to content themselves with that once setled Ministry and holy order which God by Jesus Christ hath given to the Church after which example some are still duly tryed ordained set apart and sanctified to this office the dispensation of the Gospell and those mysteries which goe with it Indeed I cannot but esteem as all good wise 2. The esteem to be had of the Catholick custom in the Church Vincent Lyr. Quod ubique quod semper quod ab omnibus tenetur Ecclesiis id demum Catholicum cap. 3. Pro magno teste vetustas Creditur acceptam parce movere fidem Claudian Ratio veritas consuetudini praeponenda sunt sed si consuetudini veritas suffragatur nihil oportet firmius retineri Aust l. 4. cont Donat. de Bapt. c. 4. In his de quibus nihil certi statuit Scriptura divina mos populi Dei instituta majorum pro lege tenenda sunt si nec fidei nec bonis moribus sint contratia Aust ad Casulan Traditiones Ecclesiasticae quae fidei non officiunt ita observandae ut à majoribus tradita â— nec aliorum consuetudo aliorum contrario more subvertenda Jeron ad Lucian Si nulla Scriptura determinavit certe consuetudo roboravit quae sine dubio de Apost traditione manavit Tertul. de cor M. Sanctae Ecclesiae sacerdotes Catholicae veritatis haeredes Apostolica decreta definita sectante maluerunt se ipsos quà m vetustae universitatis fidem prodere Vinc. Lyrin c. 8. Si quid hodie per totum orbem frequentat ecclesia hoc quin ita faciendum sit disputare insolentissimae st insanâ—ae August ep 118. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Bas M. Cont. Aâ—ium Sabel c. Otherways 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Greg. Naz. de Apollâ—nario Post sacrarum Scripturarum canonicam autoritatem Ecclesiae Catholicae consensus tantum apud mâ—
all Prophets are all Teachers c. 18. All are not nor are any such as they are Christians or gracious c. 1 Cor. 12. ought to minister holy things to others to challenge the Keys of Heaven to themselves to be as in Christs stead to rule and oversee his house which cannot avoide as the Apostle proves abominable absurdities and detestable confusions no way beseeming the wisdom of Christ the majesty of Christian Religion or that order and decency which ought to be in Church-Assemblies being as contrary to reason as if every servant in an house should chalâ—enge the power of the Keys and the Stewards place or every member the office of the eyes tongue and hands by vertue of that common relation it hath as well as these parts to the same body the same soul and head As then right reason tells us beyond all reply That neither natural nor civil nor religious common gifts endowments or abilities instate any person in the office of Magistrate Judge Ambassador Herald Notary or publick Sealer Fraus est injuria quic quid agitur sub alterius persona sine debita ab illo autoritate Reg. Jur. Matth. 28.18 All power 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or authority is given unto me in Heaven and in Earth that is in order to perfect Christs design his Churches good Acts 1.8 Autoritas delegata ab altâ—rius voluntate pendet tam quoad ipsam potestatâ—m quam ad derivandi modum Reg. Jur. 1 Cor. 4.19 I will know not the speech of them that are puffed up but the power V. 20. For the Kingdom of God is not in word but in power i. e. That holy polity and orderly Kingdom which Jesus Christ hath set up and governs in his Church is not managed by confident praters but by authoritative Preachers Matth. 7.28 As Christ Jesus so his true Ministers teach and administer holy things as men having authority and not as the Scribes which places require not onely personal sufficiencies for the office but an orderly designation and induction to it from the fountain of civil power either mediately or immediately The same right reason which is most agreeable and servient to true Christian Religion requires a right derivation or conveyance of all supernatural Ministerial Church power which is in and from Jesus Christ as the sole supreme head and divine origin of it either immediately as they and none others had to whom Christ first consigned it and both by miraculous gifts and works confirmed it to be in them or mediately as those Bishops and Presbyters had it who without force fraud or any sinister way of usurpation or bold intrusion received this power from the Apostles by prayer and benediction with imposition of their hands in the name of Christ and from them their successors have lawfully derived it without interruption to the true Ministers of the Gospel even to this day as I have proved which not onely the Scriptures of undisputable verity but even those other very credible Histories of the Church and other Records of learned and holy Men in all ages to these times which the providence of God hath afforded us do abundantly declare all which to deny with a morose perverseness or rustical indiffereâ—cy is as if a Hog should answer all arguments with grunting And to act contrary to so strong a stream of concurrent Authorities both as to the judgment and practise of the Church in all ages is a work onely fit for Ranters and Seekers and Fanaticks or for Jews Turks and Heathen Infidels but not for any sober Christian that owns in the least kinde the Name of Jesus Christ or desires to be a member of any true Christian Church In which as all true and humble Christians have always enjoyed and with thankfulness owned the rightful succession and authority of their oâ—dained Ministers Pastors and Teachers so the Lord from Heaven in all ages hath witnessed to them by his blessings of truth and peace on the hearts of his people and by their means chiefly continuing the light of the Gospel to these days amidst those Heathenish persecutions Heretical confusions and Schismatical fractions which have sought to overthrow the Being or the Purity or the Order and Unity of the true Church To this judgment and testimony of Scriptures and antient Writers both in right and fact I might adde a cloud of witnesses from later reformed Divines which were very learned and very holy men far above the vulgar spirits both in other Churches and in this of England all agreeing with our excellent Bishop Jewel Bishop Jewels Apology Ministrum Ecclesiae legitime vocari oportere rectè atque ordine praefici ecclesiae Dei Neminem autem ad sacrum Ministerium pro suo arbitrio ac ibidine posse se intrudere That no may may intrude himself into the Ministry by his own will and pleasure or by any others who are not of that Order and Calling but he ought to be lawfully called and duly ordained by those in whom the lawful succession of ordinative power ever hath been and still is rightly placed and continued Agreeable to which there is a whole Jury of eminent Modern Divines alleged by a late industrious and ingenuous * See Master Halls Pulpit guarded Author who hath spared me that pains 9. The Priestly order among the Jews Joel 2.17 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Niss de vita Mos Aronis Virga 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Is Pel. l. 3. ep 20. Philo. Judaeus de sacerdotâ—o Aaronis calls it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Numb 16. Exod. 19.6 2 Chro. 26 20. Vzziah ceased to be fit to rule as a King being smitten with Leprosie who usurped the office of the Priest 1 King 13.33 4. I may adde by way of confirmation of that common equity and rules of order which must be among men in all things and most necessarily in things truly religious The inviolable Function and peculiar Office or Order of the Priests and Levites which were the Ministers of the Lord in his antient Church of the Jews which is a most convincing instance to prove not the sameness and succession of that Order but the equity comliness and exemplariness of a peculiar Ministry for holy things among Christians under the Gospel since that Levitical Ministry was not more holy or honorable nor more distinguished in power and authority and office from the people than this in the Christian Church which is more immediately derived from Christ as clearly instituted and ordained by him and more fully exhibitive of him both in the Historical Truths and in the Mystical gifts and graces of his Spirit Yet we see who so despised or violated that Order and Ministry among the Jews under pretence of a common holiness in Gods people who were in a spiritual sense indeed called an holy Nation and a royal Priesthood so as to confound the Functions and Offices divinely distinguished either the earth from beneath devoured them
or some other remarkable judgement fell upon them as on King Uzzah So long as Gods love to the Jews was seconded with his jealousie for their good When indeed their Apostacies and Rebellions had alienated Gods love from them he then suffered those sad and unsanctified levellings to come among them consecrating the meanest of the people and who ever would relieve his worldly necessities by being a Priest to those Talismanick Calves under which new modes and figurations the Israelites were for some wicked reason of State perswaded by Jeroboam to worship their God So Herod when he had got the Kingdom over the Jews ex ima infima â—lâ—be constituit sacerdotes made of the basest people Priests c. Euseb Hist l. 1. c. 7. Which severe indulgence of God to them in suffering them to have such sorry and unsanctified Priests was no other but a fearful presaging of those desolations which soon after befel that people of Israel for the sins of Jeroboam who by his policy of new fashioned Priests and levelled that is abolished and profaned Religion is for ever branded with that mark of making Israel to sin 1 King 13.34 and was the occasion of cutting off his name and destroying his posterity from off the face of the earth Certainly in times when the Jews feared God if all the Priests and Levites whom God had appointed to minister before him had failed by death or defection the Ark in the Wilderness must have stood still or the service of the Temple have ceased till by some new Commission or Authority the Lord had signified his pleasure to his Church and people Nor would the devout and zealous Jews have thought presently every stout Porter or lusty Butcher would well enough supply the room of the Priests and Levites much less would they have beat and crouded the true Priests yet living and serving in their offices and courses out of their places onely because those others had naturally shouldâ—rs which could bear the Ark and the holy Vessels or hands which had skill to slay a beast and dress a sacrifice I see no reason why the Evangelical Ministry should be less sacred or inviolable since it hath as much of reason order usefulness and necessity also no less express authority from Christ and divine Institution 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Is Pel. l. â— together with many hundreds of years holy and constant succession in all Churches That to invade this or violate and abrogate it seems no less to any true Christian than to croud Christ out of his throne to justle him out of his Priestly Prophetick and Kingly Offices It is like Julian the Apostate loudly to blaspheme or proudly to resist and insolently to do despight too that holy Spirit of truth power and order by which these 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 gifts of power and authority Ministerial have always been and are still given and dispenced to his Church in the way which Christ appointed which the holy Apostles practised and the Christian Churches have always imitated 5. I might yet adde the common notions and universal dictates of all mankinde who by the light of nature 10. Light of Nature in the Heathens Diu proximi sunt Deâ—â—um sacerdotes Tul. and that innate veneration of some Deity which they esteemed the inventer and institutor of their Religion agreed always in this That whatever Gods or Religions they owned their holy Rites and Mysteries were always publickâ—y taught celebrated and maintained by such as were solemnlâ— invest d with and reverenced under the peculiar name and honor of that sacrâ—d Office and sâ—cerdotal Function which they held divine as Herâ—d tus tells us which 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 none not initiated 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Herod Euterp or not consecrated by the wonted Ceremonies might profanely usurp Plutarch Plutarch Moral p. 778. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Tac. Ann. l. 3. A. Gellius l. 3. c. 15. Sacerdotes è rudibus indoctis impolitis sacrandi non sunt quibus non datum est intelligere civilia multo magis denegatum est disserere divina Min. Fael Sacerdotes Egyptii constituebant ex optimatibus tum genere tum scientia Clem. Alex. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 5. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Julian Imp. epist Sacerdotalis vita politicae Praestantier 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Plato Phedo 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In bello victores cum sint solent omnes gentes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Clem. Al. 2 Tim. 3.3 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Unthankful unholy without natural affections disobedient c. 2 Cor. 4.7 11 12. Earthen vessels Death worketh in us c. tells us both among Romans and Greeks they generally in all Cities paid great honor and respect to their Priests and holy men because those obtained of the gods good things not onely for themselves and their families but for the whole Cities where they lived Tacitus tells us That the cheif Priests were also by the Divine Munificence esteemed the chiefest of men least subject to anger envy or other mean affections from any men So Aul. Gellius setâ— down at large the solemnities and honors for vestments and other regards which among the Romans was used toward the Flamines Diales or chief Priests whom they esteemed next their gods whose word was always to be taken without any oath they thought all holy things profaned if any men unsacred presumed to meddle with them or partake of them much more if such an one officiated in them It cannot be any thing of true Christian piety or holiness which makes any men in the Church of Christ degenerate from the very principles of nature whose light is never despised by any but those that are without natural affections among other their black Characters which are proper to those who have a fâ—rm of godliness but deny the power of it The strangest prodigies that ever were indeed of so profane a wantonness under pretences of enlarged piety striving to remove all bounds of duty and respect to God or man nor did ever sober men think themselves absolved from that honor and respect which is due to God and his holy Service or Ministry because of the personal infirmities which may be seen in those that are his Ministers to us We shall neither as men nor Christians have any to serve God or man in the way of true Christian Religion if we will allow none with their failings The Divine is to be distinguished from the Man there may be the power of God with the weakness of man as in Saint Paul Nor need we be more choise and curious than God himself is 11. A peculiar Office of Ministry necessary for the Church 6. Nor is there a greater benefit and conveniency to the Church than a necessity of having a special calling and divine institution of the Ministers of the Gospel For we may not in this trust to the good natures and good wills of Christians in common if personal
to the glory of God whose infinite and inestimable mercy is hereby set forth to mankinde or more conducing to the honor of Christ in his wisdom love and care for his Church than it is every way most necessary for the common good of those whom the Lord is pleased to call to be his people at any time in any Nation 1 Cor. 1.21 whatsoever whose interest and benefit the Lord Jesus Christ far more considered and so should all good Ministers do in their work than any particular ends or advantages of their own Alas the divinest advancement of true Ministers in this World is their faithful labor their honor must be their cares and studies and fears 2 Cor. 1.23 c. Princeps in praedicando princeps in perpetiendo Bern. their crowns their sufferings and sorrows persecutions and perils contempts crosses and deaths for Christs sake and the Churches welfare But the peculiar benefit and advantage of the Christian flock the faithful people of all sorts is that which is most to be regarded over whom the Lord hath made Ministers overseers not onely at the first plantation of the Gospel as the Socinians say but also in a constant and clear succession of Publick Ministerial Authority for this very purpose That poor people may never be left as sheep without a shepherd Mark 6.24 that they may not either wander up and down in the wildernesses or mountains of their own fancies or be led away by others seductions or be beguiled by the devils wiles and temptations That they may hear and believe and persevere stedfast in the Faith that they may neither be ignorant nor erroneous nor scattered and divided that they may be preserved from rustical simplicity hypocritical formality heretical pravity and schismatical novelty in matters of Religion 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Prov. 29.18 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies Perire denudare feriari dissipare rebellari retrocedere Buxtorf Isai 30.20 Thy Teachers shall not be removed into a corner any more but thine eyes shall see thy Teachers that they may not perish or be left naked separated scattered idle and rebellious for want of vision thereby sinning against God and their own souls The pregnant significancy of that one word which Solomons wisdom useth hath these swarms or spawnings of several senses All which variety shews That the state of common people is never more desperate than when their Seers fail when their Teachers are removed into corners when God sends them no Preachers or Prophets after his own heart when people are not onely without light but put it out quenching the Lamps of the Sanctuary and loving darkness more than light when they are given up to their own delusions and others seductions who blindly follow the visions of their own hearts and the Prophets of their own sending or the Ministers of their own ordaining whom they shall have no cause to credit esteem love or obey as finding no competent gifts Ministerial in them no Characters of divine Authority or holy Succession upon them Ezek. 3.17 Heb. 13.17 They watch for their souls c. People will easily be surprised when they have no watchmen to foresee give warning prevent and encounter any dangers of sins errors and temptations which easily surprise the generality even of Christians who are for the most part so busied and incumbred or so pleased and ensnared or so burthened and oppressed with the secular and sensible things of this world that they can hardly watch one hour with Christ no not in his agony if they had not some Ministers divinely appointed to put them in remembrance to stir up their affections to provoke them to piety to prepare them for eternity both instructing them in the Faith and praying for them that their Faith may not fail Nothing indeed is more deplorable and desperate than the condition of mankinde yea and of any part of the Church of Christ would be if the Lord had not commanded and by a special providence continued an holy constant succession of the Ministers of the Word and Sacraments who may be always either planting or watering or pruning and so according to the several proportions of Christians still preserving the truth life and power of Religion so as it may descend to after ages For there is no doubt 1 Cor. 1.21 It pleased God by the foolishness of Preaching to save them that believe but without this holy and happy Succession of Ministers either people would ever persist in their original ignorance and heathenish sottery or although once planted with piety yet they will soon relapse to barbarity Atheism and unbelief or at best content themselves with idle formalities spiritless superstitions empty notions mouldy traditions lying legends plausible fancies novel inventions vain imaginations or most desperate errors and damnable doctrines which is evident by the experience as of former so of these times where few of those that have cast off and despised the lawful and true Ministry of this Church but either give over all Religion or else think themselves capable every night to dream a new and better way of serving God and saving mens souls than ever yet was used This natural tendency to Apostatize from truth 18. As all Christians subject to Errors and Apostacies so none more than here in England Anglorum ingenia sunt aut varia mobilia superstitionibus vaticiniis dedita aut feroci quadam pertinacia aspera contumaciter superba Bodin Lansius Phil. Com. to relapse to profaneness to rest in hypocrisie to run out to extravagancies or to persist in errors no people under Heaven are more subject to than those of this Nation England whom as God hath blest with a land flowing with milk and honey so they have much of the iron sinew and stiffneckedness of the Jews for being full fed they are also full of high and quick spirits various and vehement fancies finding out and running after many fashions and inventions Don Gundamor who had much studied the English temper and knew how their pulse beat both in Church and State was wont to say He despaired not of those violent changes here in England which in no other Nation could be expected who are generally content with their customs and constant to their principles whereas the English are always given to change to admire novelties and with most inconsiderate violence to pursue them So that no Nation or Church under Heaven have more need then of constant learned able and honest Ministers who may shew them guide and keep them in the good right and safe way of true Religion From which none are more easily seduced than those that have either a sequacious softness and credulity toward other men as divers of us have or an high conceit and confidence of themselves which people much at ease rich and high fed as many in England are most subject to Insomuch that we see the greatest disâ—ase as to Religion now
Ministers or others who are of different judgements Is it not their trespass that true Ministers know too much that they see too clearly that they examine things too strictly that they admit no latitudes of Civill interests or State policies Multis in culpa est ut Socrati Athenis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 pictatis literatura omnigenumque virtutuÌ„ eminentia cujus individua comes est invidia Melan. and sinfull necessities as dispensations of Gods Morall Law and the rules of both common honesty and true piety That they stand valiantly many of them and as becomes them in the gap against the insinuations and invasions of those infamous heresies those received errors those vile and putred novelties those perfect madnesses those apparent blasphemies confusions and dissolute Liberties which threaten this reformed Church with a more sure inundation than the Sea doth the Low-Countriss if the banks and dams be not preserved Is not this with some men the unpardonable sin of the best Ministers that they do not crouch and flatter and fawn on every plausible error on every powerfull novelty every proud fancy and high imagination Veritas nemini blanditur nemâ—nem palpat nullum seducit a pertè omnibus denunciat c. Bern. that they lick not the sores of any mens consciences or the pollutions of any mens hands with servile and adulterate tongues That they do not cry up or in any kind own for the gifts of the Spirit those passionate or melancholy or cunning and affected motions and extravagancies which some men strongly fancy to themselves and weakly demonstrate to others as to any thing like to sound reason or Scripture religion Suidas in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Herodes primus ex alienigenis ex Judaorum ex ima plebe artus Ignobilitatis suae conscius Genealogias Judaicas exussit quantas poiuit ut sic facilius nobilitatem suam ementiatur Euseb hist Eccl. l. 1. c. 7. That they oppose these Bells and Dragons of fanatick Divinity which the Authors of them will never be able to advance to any publike veneration or reception as spirituall heavenly and divine among sober Christians in England while such wise Daniels live who have neither leisure nor boldness so to mock God and to play with religion nor untill as Ptolomy did to magnifie the Image of Diana to be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 faln from heaven so they deal with able Ministers when the best Statuaries had formed an Image of Diana to rare perfection the King at one supper destroyed them all by the ruine of the house where they were and after produced the Statue as faln from heaven Or as Herod the Idumaean or mungrill Jew did with the antient Records and Genealogies of the stems of the Kings and succession of the Priests among the Jews that so he might by abolishing them the better bring on his own tide So must these Antiministeriall adversaries first destroy and cancell both common reason in mens souls and the whole Canon of the Scriptures which are the durable oracles of God Artiâ—ciâ—sa sibi parant Lumina Histriones quâ melius 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ous suas obtegere simulari possint Lenocinantibus lucernis meridianum solem quasi de nimio splendore exprobrantes Sydo Veritas loquendigrande praesagium mali Lact. Psal 18.24 for the Churches directions and all learned interpreters of them Torches of private Spirits are ridiculous too be lighted up while the Sun shines unless it be for those who having some mask or play to act reproach the Noon-day Sun of to much splendor and make to themselves and others an artificiall Night which will better serve their turns When all light of true reason and Scriptures are extinguished in this Church and Nation or much Eclipsed then and not before will honest-hearted Christians believe that they have no need of true Ministers or that those they have hitherto had have not been worthy the name of reformed or have pertinaciously reteined any such Popish opinions or superstitions as are inconsistent with true piety And in this thing let the Lord deal with us according to the clearness of our hands and the uprightness of our hearts in his sight either to deliver us into or redeem us out of the hands of violent and unreasonable men whose very mercies have proved cruell to poor Ministers whose pious constancy is the greatest thorn in some mens sides But if our wayes please God he can make our very enemies at peace with us 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Is Pel. Prov. 16.7 Wholy to remove the antient Ministry as some men aym under pretence of bringing up a new nursery of gifted brethren and Prophets which like under-woods are not so likely to thrive while Ministers like goodly Timber trees grow so high above them and over drop them will be a work fully compleating those sad effects which disorderly unordeined unsent and unabled Teachers and false Prophets have already begun to bring forth in this Church And how can it ever be thought or hoped that they will bring forth better fruits either for the truth honour or power of the Reformed Religion either for the Peace of Church or State unless there be a speciall committee appointed for the regulating of Prophets and tryall of their gifts in which none may be fitter for learning piety and moderation to be Chayr-man than that Author and zealous assertâ—r of the peoples Liberty and Privilege Pag. 3. who says he is not so much a friend to these new Prophets as to be an utter enemy to the function of the old Ministers though he would have Prophets planted yet not Ministers pulled up root and branch but only pruned from that which he calls superstition wherein his Charity to Ministers may perhaps make his censorious severity veniall He that so much studies the Reformation of Ministers we hope will not bring in such Esopick and deformed Prophets as most of those who have yet appeared rather to scare men from than to instruct good Christians in true holyness and Religion It is evident enough 15. The vanity and mischief of false and foolish Prophets and too much to all true reformed Christians what wide gaps that generation of pretended Prophets and gifted Brethren have already made for the easy inrodes of what is truly Popery superstition or meer formality All sorts also of corrupt opinions and Heresies together with Idleness barrenness barbarity Illiteratness Ignorance Atheism and contempt of all true Reformed Religion both in the power and extern form order and profession of it Many men being prone have learned easily to make little conscience of hearing reverencing or obeying the word of God Even from any true Ministers never so able and worthy since they have learned to scorn make sport of and laugh at these novell and pittifull pretenders to Preaching and prophecying of whose insufficiency and non-authority to Preach and administer any holy mysteries in Christs name common people being
either listed himself or received his Commission Order is that wholsomest ayr in which Religion lives best There is no less necessity both in Piety and Policy to preserve the Laws of holy order and discipline in the Church of Christ on Earth which have the warrant and seal of his authority upon them and are for the preservation of truth peace and honour in the Church Since we find by all experience of times and most in our own That the pride and presumption of mens gifts and private spirits are no less want only active in matters of Religion than in Civill and Military affairs Now why any men of piety or in power professing the reformed Religion should incline either to connive at or to countenance any courses which evidently tend to the shame contempt confusion and extirpation of all true Religion as it stood in the profession of the Church of England opposite to the gross errors superstitions and prophaness of any that are known and declared enemies to it I can see no cause unless it be a supine negligence in some who as they grow greater Acts 18.17 so they are like Gallioes more careless in matters of Religion wholly intent to State interests as if States-men had no souls to save or no God to judge them and were to give no account of that power and advantage they have as well as that charge and care which lyes upon them to do all good they can to mens souls under their power or else there is some other interest secretly contrived and cunningly carried on here as by open hostility in other parts amidst the dusk of our civill Commotions and troubles by those sons of Edom Psa 137.7 and daughters of Babylon who have evill will at our Sion and say of our Jerusalem Down with it down with it raze it even to the foundations Jude 9. As it was for no good will that the Devil contended with Michael the Archangell about the body of Moses minding rather to have it Idolized than Embalmed No more is it from any honest zeal or pious principle that some men now so earnestly stickle about and indeed against the setled office and peculiar function of the Ministry either to have it in common or none at all with any divine authority and commission whose first Anti-ministeriall batteries which seemed to carry some shew of Scripture-strength I have hitherto resisted and repelled not dashing or opposing Scripture against Scripture but clearing its obscurer meaning in some few places by that most evident and concurrent Sense which is manifestly held forth in many plain passages and hath been constantly followed in the Churches of Christ from the first setling of Christianity in the world to this day Sensus Scripturae expetit ceâ—â—a interpretationis gubernaculum Tertul de Pres Non verba tantum defendantur sed ratio verbarum constituatur Id. As the Spirit of God in the Word cannot contradict it self in the main scope and design so where any variation or difference in the letter may seem to be It must be wisely reconciled by discerning the different occasion reason or ground of things sure we are the pretended gifts or dictates of privat spirits may in no sort be set up any way to contradict those testimonies and demonstrations of the Spirit which are so evidently shining from the Scripture as they are in none more than this of a peculiar function and holy ordination of the Evangelicall Ministry And here I might forbear to add trouble to you O Excellent Christians or any readers by any further enlarging of this Apology 18. Conclusion and Transition whereby to vindicate the honour of the divinely Instituted and Ecclesiastically derived Ministry of this Church Since the holy Scripture is as I have shewed so wholly fully and punctually for its peculiar Institution and its constant succession to the end of the world whereto it is not denyed but private gifts may come in with such assistance as is humble orderly and edifying but not as proud invasive and abolishing as Hagar they may do service in Christs family but they must not grow insolent and malipert against Sarah What ever can be produced in a matter of so high and religious a nature as the Ministeriall office and authority is beyond what the Scriptures the only infallible rule and the Churches constant practise the most credible witness do assure us is for the most part but as childish skirmishings with Reeds and Bulrushes after combating with Pikes and Guns And I find indeed that all after Cavills of the Anti-ministeriall faction arise not much beyond womanish janglings presumptuous boastings and uncomly bickerings for the most part where not religious reasonings but peevish Cavils and pertinacious Calumnies like black and ragged regiments impatient to see themselves so routed by the Scriptures potent convictions and the Churches constant custome do but rally themselves as in a case Perdue to see what can be done by volleys of rayling Rhetorick and virulent Calumniatings against the Ministers of the Gospell in this Church whole greatest fault is that which the devil finds with the best of men that they are as Job upright Job 1. Culpâ—â—â— in 〈◊〉 to Jobâ— non invenicus Satanae malicia ipsam inâ—â—centiam in crimen integritatem in calumnium insidiosè vertit Greg. Lingua maledicasanctos carpere sâ—let in solatium delinquentium Ieron ad Eust not that there is any just fault to be found with their holy Calling which hath nothing in it irreligious or unreasonable nothing immorall or imprudent nothing but what is fully agreeing to all order policy decency as following the best and holyest Examples uses and customs of the Church together with the rules of Divine Institution and the ends of all true Religion the glory of God and the good of Mankind both for souls and bodies for temporall and eternall welfare for internall peace of conscience and externall tranquillity in Civill and Church Societies both as men and Christians All which the Ministeriall calling regards and carries on as its holy design and work which no other Calling doth Not Magistrates or Lawyers or Physicians or Tradesmen or Souldiers who do not think themselves to stand charged in Christs Name with the care of mens souls so as to make it their business to instruct direct and watch over them in the wayes of salvation And for Ministers persons such as are truly worthy to be counted such their failings will not be found beyond what is incident to common infirmities and daily incursions of frailties inseparable from the best of men in this mortall pilgrimage All which the charity of humble Christians easily conceals and willingly excuses or pardons when they consider how free and full a pardon of all sins is from God by the Ministry offered to every penitent and believing sinner The grief and impotent despite which the prophane politick and pragmatick enemies of the Ministry of this and all reformed Churches
are managed by men This government then by a fatherly president or chief Bishop among Presbyters seeming to have not equall 4. The advantages of Episcopacy against any other but far superiour grounds from Scripture both as to the Divine wisdome so ordering the form of his antient Church among the Jews also by the example precept and direction evident from Christ Jesus and the holy Apostles in the New Testament No wonder that many yea far the most of godly and learned upright men do rather approve a Primitive and right Episcopacy than any other new fashion which is rather conform to secular interest than to any thing of the Churches or true religions advantages especially when 't is evident that Episcopacie hath the great and preponderating addition of the Antient sole and Vniversall government approved and used by all the Churches of Christ in the purest and most impartiall times To which neither of the other can with any face pretend for themselves nor with any truth contradict it being averred by all Antiquity in the behalf of right and regular Episcopacy which never failed to succeed the Apostles authority and eminency either by their own immediate appointment in many places even while they yet lived or by the election and Votes of the Colleges and Fraternities of Presbyters after the Apostles decease who still chose one man eminent for his faith piety zeal and holy gravity to be duly consecrated in power and place above them as a Father among sons Aust Ep. 148. ad Valeriâ—â— Jerom. ad Nepotianum Ad Evagriuâ—â— Crysost hom 3 in Act. Apost 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Crysost Hom. 3. in Acta or an elder Brother among brethren or as a Master or Provost in a College or as a Generall in an Army as St. Jerom himself tells us If any man ask me then what kind of Bishop I would have Vid. Synes l. 3. Ep. 21◠〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 de Epist c. Vid. Bern. ad Eug. l. 4. Opâ—rtet te esse formam justiâ—ia sanctimoâ—a speculum pietatis exemplat veriâ—atiâ— assertoâ—em fidei defensorem Christianorum ducem amicum sponsae c. I answer Such an one for Age as may be a Father for wisdome a Senator for gravity a Stoick for light an Angel for innocency a Saint for industry a Labourer for constancy a Confessor for zeal a Martyr for charity a Brother for humility a Servant to all the faithfull Ministers and other Christians under his charge I would have him venerable for those severall excellencies which are most remarkable in the antient and most imitable Bishops The devotion of St. Gregory the indefatigableness of St. Austin the courage of St. Ambrose the learning of Nazianzen the generosity of Basil the Eloquence of Chrysostom the gentleness of Cyprian the holy flames of Ignatius the invincible constancy of Polycarp That so be may come neerest to the Apostolicall pattern and resemble the most of any Christian or Minister the grace and Glory of our Lord Jesus Christ Quod in aliis sacerdotibus deest per Antistitem surpleri debet Elotus ad Aug. cp August ad extremam senectutem impraetermissè praedicavit Possid vita Aug. Et successores incitatores Apostolorum Et zelum ac locum sortiti tam igitur ad curam quam alacres ad cathedram Bern. ser 77. Cant. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Is Pet. l. 2. Jerom ad Heliadorum Naz. orat lat tom a. Grandis dignitaes sed grandis ruina si peccent Ieron Vt nihil Episcopo excellentius sic nihil miserabilius si in crimine teneatur Amb. de dig Sa. I would have him yet not I but the vote of all pious Antiquity requires a Bishop to be among men the most morall among Christians the most faithful among Preachers the most painful among Orators the most perswasive among Governours the most moderate among Devotionaries the most fervent among Professors the most forward among Practisers the most exact among sufferers the most patient among perseverants the most constant He should be as the Holy of holyes was both to the inward court of those that are truly sanctified and converted and to the outward court of those that are called Christians only in visible profession I would have nothing in Him that is justly to be blamed or sinisterly suspected And all things that are most deservedly commended by wise and sober Christians I would have a Bishop of all men the most compleat as having on him the greatest care namely that of the Church and of souls And this in a more publike and eminent inspection as one daily remembring the strictness of Gods account and expecting either a most glorious Crown or a most grievous Curse to all Eternity I would have him most deserve and most able to use well but yet least esteeming Vid. Bern. Ep. 42. Vid. Amb. tom 3. ep 82. Qualis eligendus sit Epis Quis ferat Eligi divitem ad sedem honoris Ecclesiastici contempto paupere instructiore sanctiore Aust ep 29Vt Episcopus non sit quod Libanius dixit 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Res unde â—grè aliquid emolumenti eâ—â—ngatur Basil in ep 154. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. Carm. 4. de Epis coveting or ambitionating the riches pomp glory and honour of the world One that knows how to own himself in Persecution as well as in Prosperity and dares to do his duty as a Bishop in both estates I do not much consider the secular Parade and Equipage further than as publike incouragements of Merit as excitations to excell as noble rewards of Learning and as catern decencies or solemnities which do much set off and Embroider Authority in the sight of the vulgar I wish him duly chosen with judgement accepting with modesty esteemed with honour reverenced with love Overseeing with vigilance ruling with joynt-Counsel not levelled with younger Preachers and novices nor too much exalted above the graver and elder Presbyters neither despised of the one nor despising of the other I wish him an honourable competency if it may be had with his eminency that he may have wherewith to exercise a large heart and a liberall hand which every where carry respect and conciliate love If this cannot be had yet I wish him that in true worth which is denyed him in wealth That his vertue and piety may still preserve the authority of his place and this in the Order Peace and Dignity of the Church That he may be the Touchstone of Truth the Loadstone of Love the Standard of Faith the Patern of holiness the Pillar of stability and the Center of Unity in the Church Nor are these to be esteemed as Characters of an Eutopian Prelate only to be had in the abstract of fancy and speculation Many such Bishops have been antiently in the Church and not a few here in England some still are such in their merits a midst their ruines and obscurings and more might constantly and easily be
also of that holy Spirit of truth and Ministeriall power which Christ gave to the Apostles and they to their chief successors the Bishops by whose learned piety and industry such mighty works have been done in all ages and in all parts of the Church and in none more I think than in this Church of England chiefly since the Reformation of Religion whereto godly and learned Bishops contributed the greatest humane assistance by their preaching writing living and dying as became holy Martyrs Can. 6. Concil Nicaeni I am vehemently for the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 antient and holy customs of the Catholick Church 8. Primitive Customs how far alterable in the Churches Polity Consuetudo major non est veritate aut tatione Cyp. Ep. 73. Valeat consuetudo ubi non praevalet Scriptura aut ratio Reg. Jur. Praesracti est ingenii contra omnem consuetudinem disputare morosi nimis pertinaciter adhaerere so far as they may be fitted to the state and stature of any Christian societies Not that I think all things of external Polity discipline and government by which Christians stand tyed in relations publique to one another were at first so at once prescribed or perfected by Christ or the B. Apostles as might not admit after addition variations or completions in any Church or Congregation Christian according to those dictates of reason and generall rules of Prudence which are left to the liberty of Churches by which so to preserve particular Churches as not to offend the generall rules of order and charity which bind them by conformity in the main to take care of the Catholick Communion We are not I think tyed so strictly to all the precise paterns of primitive and Apostolicall practise which might well vary in the severall states conditions and dimensions of the Church I read no command for Presbyters to choose a Bishop or President among them and in so not doing they are defective not as to the Precepts of Scripture 1 Cor. 11.16 If any man lâ—st to be contentious we have no such Custom nor the Churches of Christ In his rebus de quibus nihil certi statuit Scriptura mos populi dei vel instituta majorum pro lege tenenda sunt Aug. Ep. 89. ad Cal. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. Or. 34. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. Or. 37. but to the rules of right reason and the imitation of usefull example in primitive times Nor do I find any Precept to one or more Presbyters to ordein others after them who yet ought to take care both of their own being rightly Ordeined and of after succession according to that patern Analogy and proportion of holy order and government which was at first wisely observed by the Apostles and the after Ministers of the Church either as Bishops or Presbyters The same Coat would not serve Christ a man grown which did fit him a Child or Youth Only it is neither safe comely nor comfortable for any Christians wantonly and without great and urging reasons next dore to necessity to recede from or to cast off the antient and most imitable Catholick customs of the Church which truly is seldom done upon conscientious and reall necessities pressing but most what upon factious humours and for secular designs carried on under the colour of Church alterations For how ever the alteration may at present please some mens activity and humour whose turn it serves yet it cannot but infinitely scandalise grieve and oppress far more and better Christians who are of the old yet good way Hence many wee see are at a loss now in England how to justifie their past religion shaken by changes as if they had had no true Ministry nor holy Ministrations and Sacraments hitherto while some mens zeal without knowledge cries down Bishops and that whole government with the Ministry for Antichristian others are extremely unsatisfied and solicitous for the future succession Not seeing any ground for any Presbyters in this Church so to challenge to themselves a sole divine power of Ordination and Jurisdiction without any President Bishops which was the antient way in England ever since we were Christians as in all other Churches And it is most sure that neither power of Ordination nor Jurisdiction was ever conferred by Bishops on any Presbyters here either verbally or intentionally as without and against Bishops Nor did the Laws or Canons ever so mean or speak Nor was it I believe in any of the Presbyters own thoughts that they received any such power to Ordein other Presbyters without a Bishop when they were Ordeined Ministers And sure though acts of state and civil Magistracy may regulate the exercise yet they cannot confer the holy power and order of a Presbyter or Bishop on any man which flows from a spiritual head even Jesus Christ as I have proved and not from any temporall Authority Ordinances of Parliament can hardly with justice or honour batter or dismount the Canons of generall Councils the Catholick laws or constant Customes of the Church If it be supposed that the two Houses of Parliament lately did but restore and the Presbyters resume that power of Ordination which was only due to them as such and deteined by Bishops usurpation from them Boâ—a consuetudo velut vinum generosum vetustate valescit Tert. It is very strange they should never here nor elsewhere have made claim to it for 1600. years in no ages past till these last broken factious tumultuary and military times If it were their right only in common with and subordinate to Bishops they needed not then to complain for they did or might have enjoyed as much joynt power as was for their conveniency and the Churches peace The eminent power at least for Order sake was even by their consents lawfully placed in and exercised by the Bishops The levity and ambition of ingrossing all to themselves without and against Bishops hath almost lost all power both of Bishops and Presbyters too since Presbytery alone is but as Pipe-staves full of cracks warpings and unevenness which will not easily hold the strong liquor of power and government unless they be well hooped about and handsomly kept in order by venerable and fatherly Episcopacy which carried a greater face of majesty and had those ampler and more august proportions which ought to be in government beyond what can be hoped for or in reason expected from the parity and puerility of Presbyters in common many of whom have more need to be governed than they are any way fit to bear any great weight of government on their shoulders however they may discharge some works of the Ministry very well 9. Calm mediations between Episcopacy and Presbytery As it hath never yet been shewen any where so it is least to be hoped for now in England that any better fruits should arise from Presbyterie thus beheaded cropped and curtayled of its crown Episcopacy which it might not stil have as formerly it
hath brought forth If the honour and order of the highest branch the Episcopall eminency had been preserved with it Not so as to over-drop and oppress all other boughs and branches which are of the same root but so as to adorn them all and to be most eminent in Christian graces and Ministeriall gifts no less than in priority of place superiority of power and amplitude of honour and estate As many Excellent Bishops both antient and modern were against whose incomparable worth while some young and petty Presbyters do scornfully declame and disgracefully insult they appear like so many Jackdaws perking on the top of Pauls steeple or like living Dogs snarling at and trampling upon dead Lions Petulantissima est insaniae paucorum malorum odio in bonos omnes dehacâ—hari Nor do indeed such impotent tongues and miserable partialities of some men tuned to the most vulgar ears and humours against all even good Bishops and against a right or regulated Episcopacy such as was for the main and substance here in England they do not in any sort become men that pretend to any true piety learning gravity or civility I neither approve nor excuse the personall faults of any particular Bishops as to the exercise of their power and authority which ought not in weighty matters to be managed without the presence counsell and suffrages of Presbyters such as are fit for that assistance The neglect of this St. Ambrose and St. Jerom and all sober men justly reprove as unsafe for the Bishops the Presbyters and the whole Church For in multitude of counsell is safety and honour too Rom. 11.14 I am sure much good they might all have done as many of them did whom these touchy times were not worthy of No wonder if the very best of them displeased some mens humours who were impatient to be kept any longer in order but like waters Hieron Communi concilio Praesbyterorum Ecclesiae regebantur Concilio Carthag 4. c. 3. Nil faciat Episcopus c. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not other Concil Ancyran assisted the Bishop in government long pent up they sweld to such discontents as disdaining to pass the allowed bounds and floudgates of publick Lawes they resolved to blow up and bear away the whole head and sluce of Government Bishops had three Enemies to contend with some Presbyters ambition some Laymens covetousness and their own Infirmities And it may be Bishops faults had been less in some mens eyes if their estates and honours had not been so great I write not thus to reproach any of my Fathers or Brethren the Ministers who begin many of them no doubt to be of my mind for moderate Episcopacy if they have not alwayes been so finding that the fruit of the Summer doth not alwayes answer the blossoms of the Spring cruell frosts may nip and blast those pregnant hopes of bettering which men are prone secretly to nourish whereby to excuse or justifie their desires of change and novely In which truly I never saw any thing of right reason or religion produced for the extirpation of primitive Episcopacy The main things that pressed upon it were Forein power domestick pride the failings of some Bishops the envious angers of some Presbyters and the wonted inconstancy of the vulgar If any men Ministers or others are as loth to see and recant their excesses and errors as they were forward to run into them but still resolve to keep that partiall bias on their judgement which shall sway all their learning and other excellent Ministeriall gifts against their own true interests and this Church with all reformed Religion which consisted in due moderation and peace I shall yet with my pity of their wilfulness or weakness alwayes love and reverence what I see in them of Christ and only wish that temper and moderation from them which may most contribute in common to the vindication of the Order and Function of learned grave and peaceable ministers This they may at last easily see That every soft gratification of vulgar ignorance envy and inconstancy set forth with the forms of zeal and reformation is usually returned with vilifyings and diminutions of their betters who did vouchsafe to flatter them as if they indeed feared them I heartily wish a greater harmony a sweet moderation and Fraternal accord among all true and godly Ministers who dare to own and do still adorn their office and calling I should be glad to see the counsell and assistance of well setled Presbyters crowned with the order and lustre of Episcopall presidency which was antiently as the Jewel wel set in a ring of Gold or as a fair guard and handle to a good Sword adding to its compleatness comliness and usefulness Alas the ordinary Ministers seem now like younger brethren who sometimes lived handsomly under their Fathers or elder Brothers care and inspection so scattered and divided that they are extremely weakned and exposed to all injuries Pro. 16.18 Pride goes before destruction and an haughty spirit before a fall yea many of them like Prodigall sons having riotously wasted their own and their Fathers portion begin to consider what husks of popular favour they may feed on So is Insolency the high way to indigence and arrogancy soon knocks at the dore of contempt Ministers must not wonder or repine at the measure they measured to others when offered to themselves Secundas habeat poenitentiae tabulas qui non habuit primas impeccantiae Amb. I am far from reproaching any mens defeats or Calamities wherein the Justice of divine vengeance is seen retaliating I am glad if the occasioners of our common shipwrack may have any fair planks or rafters to save themselves and the honour of their Ministry either by recanting the errors of their judgements or repenting the transports of their manners If they retein their Antiepiscopall opinion with modesty and charity yet I am not disposed to fly in any godly mans face because he is not exactly like me or to pull out his eyes Multa tolleramus quae non probamus Aust because they are not just of the colour of mine I pray to be of that Christian temper for moderation and charity which can allow many latitudes of Prudence in extern things of religion where no evident sins for their immoralities nor evident errors against the fundamentals of Christianity nor evident confusions against charity and order which is necessary for the Churches peace do appear I wish that while Ministers or other Christians differ in things of extern mode and order they may all find and walk in that holy way by which we may with one shoulder of truth and charity carry on that great work of saving Souls both our own and those that hear us that while we dispense saving truths to others we may not for want of humility and charity be cast-aways our selves More of those calming and moderating graces on all sides had no doubt preserved both Bishops and
and enabled to effect those things which none other can presume to perform without vanity sin and presumption who hath not that gift power or authority consigned to him The right Ordination then of Ministers in the way of an holy succession in the Church of Christ hath in Religion and among true Christians these holy uses and clear advantages peculiar to it 1. 1. It confirms the truth of the Gospel 2 Cor. 8.23 First as to the main end the Glory of God and the saving of mens souls by their believing and obeying this testimony of all true Ministers that Jesus Christ is the only Saviour of the world Nothing gives a more clear and credible testimony to the glory and honour of Jesus Christ and to truth of the Gospel than this uniform and constant succession of Ministers Multi barbarâ—rum in ChristuÌ„ credunt sine charactere vel attramento scriptam babenter in cordibus sum per spiritum salutem et veterum traditionem diligentes custodientes quam Apostoli tradiderunt iis quibus committebant Ecclesias cui ordinationi assentiunt multa gentes c. Iren. l. 3. c. 4. by a peculiar Ordination and authority even from Christ himself in person who at first began this Ministry and sent some speciall men as his messengers to bear witness of him in all the world that so men might believe not only what is written in the word before it was or as it is now written but also as that glorious truth hath been thus testified every where and in every age by chosen and peculiar men as a cloud of most credible witnesses whom thousands at first did and to this day do hear preaching and see them Celebrating the holy mysteries of Christs Gospell who never had or used any written word nor ever read it and for the most part believed before ever they saw any part of the Bible which the constant Ministry of the Church hath under God hitherto preserved chiefly upon the testimony and tradition or record of those that were ever thought and alwayes ought to be most able and faithfull men specially appointed by Christ in his Church as a perpetuall order and succession of Witnesses to testifie of him and to minister in his Name to the end of the world This walking Gospel and visible Ministry consisting as it ought of wise and worthy men Minister est verbum visibile ambulans Evangelium who have good reputation for their piety learning and fidelity running on to all generations is as a continued stream from the blessed Apostles who were the first witnesses immediatly appointed by Christ to hold forth his name and Gospell to the world Acts 1.8 which though never so far off in the decurrence of time from the fountain yet still testifies and assures all wise men that there is certainly a divine fountain of this ministeriall power and so of Evangelicall mysteries and truth which rose first from Christ and which hath constantly run as may appear by the enumeration or induction of particular descents in all ages in this Channel of the Apostles and their successors the Bishops and Presbyters of the Church for the better planting confirming and propagating of the Gospell to all Nations and times As a duty charge or office injoyned by divine command to some men and lying ever as a calling on their consciences Hereby evidently declaring the divine wisdom and Fatherly care of Christ for the good instruction and order of his Church in his personall absence In that he hath not left the Ministry of the Gospell and his holy Institutions which he would have alwaies continued for the gathering edifying of his Church to a loose and arbitrary way among the rabblâ— and promiscuous heards of men which would soon have made Evangelicall truths seem but as vagrant fables and generall uncertain rumors which run without any known and sure authority in the common chat and arbitrary report of the vulgar by which in a short time both the order beauty honour purity and credit of Truth is easily lost among men This holy and successionall ordination of the Evangelicall Ministry gives great proof and demonstration as of Christs personall presence as chief Bishop and Minister of his Church so of the fulfilling of Christs word and the veracity of his promise Mat. 28. after his departure to be with them that were sent and went in his name to the end of the world That the gates of hell neither yet have nor ever shall prevail against the Church While it carefully preserves a right succession holy order and authority of true Ministers the devill despairs of ever overthrowing Christian Religion in its reformed profession in any Country Down with the order Mat. 16.28 and sacred power and succession of the Ministry and all will in a short time be his own 2. 2. Evidenceth the Churches care Agnitio vera est Apostolorum doctrina antiquus Ecclesia status in universo mundo charactere corporis Christi secundum successiones Apostolorum quibus illi eam quae est in unoquoque loco Ecclesiam tradiderunt Scripturarum sine fictione custodita tractatio plenissima lâ—ctio sine salsatione secundum scripturas expositio legitima diligens sine periculo sine blasphemia Irenaeus l. 4. c. 43. In Ecclesia Catholica bacte nus inviolabili observatione tenetar qua potissimum Catholici ab Haereticis discriminantur nimirum ut cujusvis meriti atque praestantiae â—ir fuerit non sua sponte praedicationis munus suscipiat sed expectet donec ab Ecclesia mittatur ab eaque sacris functionibus initietur siâ—que initiatus praedicationi Evangelii mancipetur Baronius An. Anno Christi 44. It is also a notable evidence of the Churches care and fidelity in all ages not only in the preservation of the oracles of the word which it hath done but also of a constant holy Ministry to teach and explain them Also to celebrate those holy mysteries which are divinely annexed to the word as seals to confirm the faith of Christians And lastly to exercise that wholsome discipline for terror or comfort the power of which is chiefly in the Pastors and Rulers of the Church As it is then for the honour of the wisdom of Christ in the originall to have instituted such holy mysteries and such a Ministry so it is for the honour of the Church in the succession of all ages to have thus preserved them and it self in that order which becomes the family of Christ which had come far short of any well ordered family if the Father and Master of it Jesus Christ had left every servant to guess at his duty and all of them to scramble what part they list of employment aliment and enjoyment but the Lord Christ as every wise Master doth hath appointed and his Church hath preserved to this day constant Stewards and dispensers of holy things in his house-hold whose duty t is to
many sinfull evils and snares while they forsake or cast out and despise their rightly Ordeined and duly placed Ministers and either follow and incourage such seducers as are very destructive both to the Churches peace and to mens souls both in the present and after ages or else fall to a neglect indifferency yea and abhorrency of all Religion The Order Power 20. Summary Conclusion of the power and efficacy of right Ordination and Authority then by which right Ordination is conferred on the true Ministers of the Gospel as was here in England although they seem to proud scorners to unstable minds to ignorant and unbelievers as frivolous as the Gospel seems foolishness yet to the humble eye of Faith it appears as the wisdome holy order and commission of God for the continuall teaching well guiding and edifying of the Church of God by truth and peace to Salvation The blessed and great effects of which depend as I have shewed not upon any naturall power or vertue tranfused from the Ordeiners to the Ordeined but upon the Word Promise and appointment of Christ sending them in this method of the Churches triall approbation and ordination In which by the judgement and conscience of those who are of the same function and so best able to examine and judge of gifts and abilities the examined and approved is publickly authorised and declared to be such a Minister as the Lord hath chosen to be sent such as the Spirit of Christ hath anointed and consecrated by meet gifts and graces for the service of Christ and the Church in that great work of the Ministry One who is thus ordeined the Church may in any part of it comfortably receive and own in Christs name One who is partaker duly of the comfort of that promise from Christ Mat. 28. to be with his true Ministers to the end of the world which could not be verified as interpreters observe of the persons of those then living and first sent by Christ who were long since at rest in the Lord but of their lawfull Successors rightly following them in the same office and power Non sunt successores in officio qui ad officium accedunt alio modo quam institutum est Reg. Jur. without which they are not truly their Successors in the Ministry and authority from Christ No more than they can be Embassadors Deputies and Messengers from or to any one from or to whom they have no assignment of any power by letters or other way of commission which when most legally and formally done by deeds and instruments of writing yet these receive no naturall change of their qualities nor is any inherent vertue conveyed to them when they are made instruments to testifie the Will and convey the power of any to another but they have such a change in relation to their appointed use and end as alters them from what they were before in common and unlimited nature The like is as to religious ends and uses where some men are specially ordeined to be Ministers having all their efficacy and authority as to that work from the will of Jesus Christ from whom alone such power is derivable and that not in every way which the vanity of men list but in such as the Church hath constantly used according to the Scripture Canons and directions which are clear to Timothy and Titus which are the great paterns and evident commissions for right Ordination and Succession to the Ministry besides other places Against the undoubted Authority and pregnant testimony of which Epistles and Scriptures joyned to the Churches Catholick custome it will not be easie for any Novelist to vacate and abolish that holy Succession and due Ordination which the true Ministers of England have generally had in this Church which in my own experience I cannot but with all truth and thankfulness testifie to the glory of God to the honour of this Church and those reverend Bishops as Fathers of it who not only with great decency and gravity but with much conscience and religious care ordeined Ministers as very many so very worthy Nor on the other side will these Novellers easily perswade judicious Christians That any upstarts and pretenders in any other way which as it is poor and popular so it comes very short and unproportionate to what is required in and of a Minister can have the power and Authority of true Ministers Habentes cum iis consortium praedicationis habeant necesse est consortium damnationis Tertul. de Haeret. auditoribus Jo. 2.8 having no right Ordination to which no mans pragmatick pride and self-confidence nor the ostentation of his gifts to others by a voluble tongue nor the admiration and desire of his si ly and flattering auditors can contribute any thing either as to the comfort of the one or the other but much to the sin and shame of them both as perverters of Christs order and the Churches peace forsaking their own mercies while they follow lying vanities which cannot profit them 17. Yet meer form of Ordination makes not an able Minister Not that every man that is Ordeined a Minister as to the meer outward form in a right and orderly way is presently of the essence and truth of a Minister in Christs esteem or in the comfort of his own conscience The ordeined may be such hypocrites as Simon Magus was when baptised as have neither reall abilities nor honest purposes aiming at Gods glory or the Churches good but meerly at their own worldly ends and base advantages The Ordeiners also may be either deceived in the judgement of Charity or corrupted by humane lusts and frailties so as greatly to pervert and prophane this holy Institution No man hath further comfort of his being Ordeined a Minister than he hath reall gifts and competent abilities together with an holy and honest purpose of heart to glorifie God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Baz M. ep 187. The antient custom of the Church receives none to be Ministers but upon strickt examination before they are ordeined Concil Nic. 1. and â—he Concil Caâ—ib 1. c 9. takes care that none be Ordeined Presbyters without due examination in the discharge of that holy office and power to which he is by the Church appointed Nor can on the other side the Ordeiners more highly offend in piety against God and charity against the Church than in a superficiall and negligent way of ordeining Ministers which antiently was not done but with solemn publick fasting prayer and great devotion Indeed nothing should be done in the Church of Christ with greater exactness both for inward sincerity and outward holy solemnity than this weighty and fundamentall work of carrying on the Ministeriall power and authority in a fit and holy Succession Abuses here are prone to creep in the Devill coveting nothing more than to undermine weaken and overthrow this main Pillar on which the Church and house of God doth stand Ministers either
unworthily or unduly Ordeined are like sleight and ill built ships which endanger the loss of themselves and all those that are embarqued in them and put to Sea with them Miscarriages in the matter of ordination of Ministers are to the unspeakable detriment and dishonour of Religion as unskilfull cowardly or perfidious Officers are to Armies I shall never hope to see the Church flourish or truly reformed untill this Point of right Ordination of Ministers be seriously considered of and duly restored to its Pristine honour and excellency when to Ordein Ministers for the service of the Church Oâ—ortet Ecclesiae Epis ministrum Christi esse formam justitiae sanctimoniae speculum pietalis exemplar veritatis doctorem fidei defensorem Christianorum ducem sponsi amicum cui ille irascitur Deum sibi iratum non hominem sentiat Bern. ad Eng. l. 4. was not to prefer men to a Benefice so much as to recruit Christs regiments to strengthen his forces to fortifie the Church and true Religion with most vigilant Watchmen and valiant Champions whose care was on every side to defend the Flocks of Christ against all enemies which were to be as the Cloud or Pillar of fire both lights and guards to Christians upon all occasions who made conscience to live with to suffer with yea and to dy for the sheep as good Shepheards Such men only are fit to be Ordeined Ministers such Ministers ought to be prayed for highly prised and perserved in the Church by all that desire to transmit any thing of true Religion to Posterity nor was the Church of England or yet is destitute of such Ministers both duly and worthily ordeined to the service of Christ and this Church To abolish this order or to usurp to undue hands or to contemn this Sacred and right Ordination which sends forth able Ministers in Christs way can be no other but a most cruell and detestable sacrilege far worse than that of robbing the Church of its maintenance for such Ministers Cyprian reproves Novatus a factious Presbyter Quod Felicissimum satellitem suum diaconum suum constituit neâ— sciente nec permittente me sola sua factione ambitione Acts 8.18 All undue Ordination is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. profanum detestandumque ludibrium Bâ—s both as preaching and ruling well wich yet is a sin of so deep a dy that no Niter can cleanse it being seldome ever pardoned because seldome repented of so as to make a â—ust restitution without which repentance is never true Yea for any Laymen in a brutish violence and meerly by Ppular insolency to arrogate this power where it is not or to abrogate it where truly it is is a sin of a more heynous nature than that of Simon Magus was who had so much of civility justice and good manners as to offer money for a part of the miraculous and Ministeriall power It is indeed no other than a Cyclopick fury and unwonted barbarity ill becomming any sober or civilized Christians thus to wrest the keys of Gods house out of the hands of those Stewards with whom the great Master Christ hath specially intrusted them for the right Oeconomy and dispensing of all holy Mysteries and Institutions And when such rude and unruly fellows have thus insolenced these Officers of the Church and bound their hands how comly will it be to see the keyes of the kingdome of heaven Ischyras 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Self-ordeined or only by Rolâ—thus a Persbyter Hence Athanasius Apol 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. Pro. 20.23 managed or committed as it were to Boyes to Pages and Laquies to weak mean mechanick ignorant dissolute and riotous wretches who not conscious to any true Ministeriall power or just authority in the Church can never make conscience of doing any holy Ministerial duty to which they are most unfit never caring how prodigall they are of the truth and honour of Religion of their own or other mens souls It being a sport to such proud and spitefull fools to do wickedly to speak prophanely and to live disorderly in the Church And not content to commit a rape upon true Religion and the holy orders of Christs Church as Absalom did on the house-top before the Sun and all Israel they will further in time justifie the flagitiousness of their villanies as if the zeal they had for true Religion provoked to such outrages these pestilent pandars for errors and all licentiousness with their followers who must presently all turn preachers though never duly Ordeined nor fit ever so to be yea their arrogancy makes them ordeiners too of whom they please to set up to minister to their extravagant lusts and follies which makes them many times much fitter for the flocks or cages than for the pulpits These will surely come at last as much short of the happy effects of true Ministers as they are far from that holy power of right Ordination which I have proved to be from Christ and the Blessed Apostles rightly derived to us by the constant Custome of this and all Churches and this not as a cypher or meer formality but as of sacred Institution so of reall and excellent efficacy and divine vertue in the Church where duly used and applyed Which was that I had to prove against the scurrillous objections of those that seek to despise and destroy the whole Function Ordination and divine authority of the Ministry of this Church Reader the Reason why the Folios of this Book do not follow is because the Copy for Expedition was divided to two Printers Of speciall Gifts of the Spirit pretended beyond Ordinary Ministers ANother great Calumny 3. Calumny or cavill That the Ministers of England have not the Spirit to which their Adversaries pretend highly urged by their Adversaries against the true Ministers of the Church of England whose due and right Ordination I have vindicated to be as Divine so both Necessary and Efficacious is as a forked arrow sharpned with Presumption and Prejudice On the one side an high esteem and confidence which they have of themselves and a very low despicienty of all Ordained Ministers on the other side even in that which is the highest honour of Man or Minister while these Anti-ministeriall Adversaries pretend That the Ordained Ministers have not the Spirit of Christ nor can or ever doe Pray Preach and administer holy things by the Spirit which these new Modellers challenge in such a plenary measure and power to themselves that they justifie their want of ordinary abilities and endowments by their needing none Excusing their not studying or preparing for what they utter by their being specially Inspired Colouring over their well known idlenesse ignorance illiteratenesse and emptinesse by the shews of speciall Illumination sudden Inspirations and spirituall Enablements Which they say they have far beyond any Ordained Ministers And this by the Spirit of Christ which is extraordinarily given to them which suddenly leads them into
with all judicious and sober Christians leave Potius vetera tuta quam periculosa nova sectemur Tac. to passe by the Idoll of their new dressed Spiritually and Sanctity without any admiration devotion or the least salutation Nor can we at all consider private spirits warped from and bent against the publique Spirit of Christ in the Scripture in the practise of the Catholick Church and in the most eminent Christians both ancient and modern We shall content our selves with that plain and pristine holynesse and manifestations of the Spirit True holinesse and true Saints Sanctitas est scientia colendorum deorun Tul. de Nat. D. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Plato in Eutyp which are expressed in the Word deposited in the Church preserved in an holy Ministry exemplified in all true Christians and most eminently in Jesus Christ and his Apostles the great and famous Founders Teachers and Establishers of holy Truths holy Duties holy Sacraments holy Orders and holy Ministry in the Church And this with divine Power and Authority not onely personall but successionall without which the instituted Service and Worship of Christ had ere this failed These being ever since Christs time in all the world imployed in Teaching Gathering Baptizing Governing Feeding Preserving and Perfecting the Body of Christ which is his Church We know not and so we cannot desire other holinesse than that by which we beleived the Truths obeyed the Commands feared the Threatnings observed the Duties preserved the Institutions continued the Orders reverenced the Embassadors joyed in the Graces hoped in the Promises and were led conformably to Christ by that Spirit which Jesus Christ had given to his Church long before these new coyners had graven the stamps or set up their Mintâ— We are glad and blesse God when we attain unfaignedly to that Spirit of Holynesse which hears the Word of God with fear and trembling from the mouth of those able and godly Ministers which are the Messengers or Angels sent from Christ by the Churches Ordination Which teacheth us to pray with understanding constancy fervently and comelinesse to receive the pledges of Gods love in Christ from their hands duly consecrating the holy mysteries with reverence preparednesse and thankfulnesse That holinesse which loves with sincerity gives with cheerfulnesse rejoyceth in well doing suffers with patience lives by Faith acts by Charity is holy with order contentednesse and humility without any fury faction or confusion That holinesse which hath nothing in it novell or praeterscripturall nothing fancifull verball tumultuary violent 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Plat. Euâ—yph Sâ—nctum est quod deo gratum schismaticall disorderly partiall pernicious or injurious to any which chuseth to be a Martyr for Charity and Unity as well as Verity in the Church rather suffering much than giving scandall or making a schism according to the pious and excellent couâ—sâ—ll of Dionysius to Novatus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Dionys Epâ—st Auâ—ea apud Eusch l. 6. hist c. 38. That holinesse which is old as the Ancient of dayes reall rationall demonstrative from the Word of God and exemplified in the lives of former Saints Which is meek courteous charitable humble just to all men abounding with all righteousnesse and the fruits of righteousnesse peace and establishment both to private consciences and publique Churches That holinesse which hath nothing in it supercilious calumniating defamatory insolent bitter or burthensome to any true Christians true Churches and true Ministers which know how to reprove what is amisse without rejecting all that is well to reform the crooked without ruining what is right That holinesse which as the Sun-beams is always like it self like the Father of spirituall light uniform and constant in all true Saints in all ages and in all administrations Divine either immediate or mediate as to its rule the Will and Word of God as to its end the glory of God in Gods way as to its Epitome or sum the love of God and its neighbour as to its happy fruits and effects the good of mankinde chiefly of the Church of Christ These have ever been the same for kind however differing in degrees according to the measure which God hath given to his true Saints and servants who never differed from God or the Word or one another as they were holy and spirituall however as men and carnall in part they had their crookednesse unevennesses and dissentings These are the fruits of Gods Spirit this that true Holinesse for which we pray of which we dare not boast These are the Saints whose shadows we count Soveraign whose presence a blessing whose wayes unblameable whose joyes unspeakable whose works most imitable whose conversation most amiable heavenly and divine who chuse rather to suffer than any way to act in cases dubious as to secular dissensions which have much of the Beast somewhat of the Man and little of the true Christian The worth of these Pearls is infinitely beyond some mens counterfeit forgeries whose lustre is chiefly from worldly glory and secular advantages who out of ashes are melted up to the shining and bricklenesse of glasse by the fervour of some spirits who think it enough to glister with novelties and to boast of Inspirations fancying all is reformed which is but changed though much to the worse who are forced to set off themselves by the soil of severe censuring of others Fearing nothing so much as a true light and those discoveries which are made of them by serious and judicious Christians who judge not by mens lips and appearances but by their lives and practises compared to the Word of God For which true Ministers most eminently and impartially holding forth to the discovery of all mens deformities are of all men most abhorred by these pretenders who at a true and full view will not onely not appear to other such gifted men and spirituall as they pretend but they will be ashamed of their arrogance and despite against those good Christians and those true Minisers whom they have so much vilified and contemned The common mistake of proud weak or fancifull men 8. Vulgar mistakes of spirituall influences Luk. 9.55 Impudentiam pâ—o pietate jactitant quasi eo sanctiores essent quo verbosiores Bern. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Thucid. hist l. 1. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Bas de Sp. s. whose tongues are onely tipt with Sanctity and the name of the Spirit is this That they know not indeed of what Spirit they are as to Profession Nor consider of what Spirit they ought to be as to temper if they will be truly Christs Disciples Contenting themselves with light and airy presumptions in stead of serious and searching examinations of truth comparing themselves with themselves they fancy they grow holyer as they grow bolder in their opinions or actions Hence they are easily flattered into high Imaginations and cheated with strong Presumptions as if some common gifts of knowledge some Scepticall quicknesse some volubility of utterance
their judgements conceive or in their upright consciences laying aside all partialities and obliquings to worldly interest but meerly regarding the glory of God the good of soules and the honour of the reformed Religion if they shall conclude that there is indeed more evidence and power of Gods Spirit both in gifts Ministeriall and in holy successes in those men that stile themselves inspired men speciall Prophets and new modelled Preachers if they be found to have more of godly learning of sound wisdome in the mysteries of Christ of sincere piety zeal and charity to the glory of God and mens soules good if they are filled with divine endowments for praying preaching duly exhibiting the holy Mysteries for edifying the Church for maintaining the truth of the reformed Religion and the peace of this Church and Nation if they have greater courage constancy industry and conscience to carry on the great worke of saving soules if they have more authority from the word of Christ from the Apostles practise from the Catholick precedents of the Church of Christ in all ages and places by which to clear their call to the work of the Ministry beyond what is produced for the ancient and ordained Ministry of this Church Truly we do not desire to be further injurious or hinderances to any mens soules God forbid the Ministers of the Church of England should be so much lovers or valuers of themselves or envious to other mens excellencies or enemies to your and the Churches welfare as not to be willing to be laid aside that these new mens more immediate and greater sufficiencies higher inspirations and diviner authority may doe that work to which we are found so unsufficient defective and unworthy But if these pretenders to more spirituall prophecying preaching and living be by wise and godly men who love not to mock God or dally with matters of salvation and eternity which is the end of Religion weighed in the ballance of the sanctuary of the divine institution of Christs mission of the Apostles succession of the primitive custome and of the Catholick order in all ages and Churches if the grounds of right reason of good order policy and government be duely considered which require distinction in all societies sacred and civill and avoid confusion most in the things of God if the judgement of the most learned usefull and holy men in all ages be pondered if these new mens Spirits and gifts be throughly tryed by the touchstone of Gods Word if their secular aims and warpings to the world be narrowly looked into if the deformitie of their words and works be considered if their simple or scandalous writings be duly examined if the successes of their endeavours and essays hitherto in many places be seriously thought of which are evidently proved to be very sad and bad little promoting either truth or peace holinesse or comfort to any peoples souls nor any prosperity and advancement to this Church or any Christian reformed Religion if they be found in ignorance and weaknesse or in factiousnesse and insolencies or in pride and avarice or in erroneousnesse and licentiousnesse so farre too light that they are not so much as the dust of the ballance compared to the reall excellencies of those true Ministers of this Church which have been and still are and may be in this Church if men be not all given over to lusts and strong delusions God forbid any excellent Christians should be tempted by fear or flattery or any fallacy of novelty gain or liberty to desire or endeavour or approve a change which will be so shamefully and desperately pernicious both to themselves and to their posterity BUt these Antiministeriall adversaries 4. Calumny or Cavill Against humane and secular learning in Ministers who would fain impose upon the credulous world with the pretentions of some speciall gifts and Inspirations of Gods Spirit which are as yet no way discovered by them in word or deed as I have shewed being conscious to themselves that indeed they come short of those common endowments by which the mindes of men are oft much improved through study and good learning they seek to oppose and decry that in all Christians and especially in Ministers which they despair of themselves So that not a dumb spirit but a silly prating and illiterate one possesses them which cryes out against all humane learning and usefull Studies as the divels did against Christ What have we to doe with thee Matth. 8.29 Great calumnies and contempts are raised by these men and their Disciples against all liberall Arts and Sciences all skill in the tongues and histories against all Books but the Bible and some of them can hardly dispense with that too since they take all books to be of the same nature with those conjuring Books which were burnt Act. 19.19 against the Schooles of the Prophets and all Vniversities as heathenish Antichristian marks of the Beast as deformities darknings and impertinencies where we have Scripture light Also prejudiciall to that more immediate divine teaching or Institution to which they pretend and by which they say they learn and teach all true Religion which they tell us is so sufficiently furnished and fortified as the new Jerusalem with its own walls Revel 21. made of pretious stones the impregnable strength of truth and the splendour of the Spirits gifts that it needs none of these mudwalls and bulwarks of earth which men have cast up Beautified enough with its own native innocency and glory it desires not any of these raggs and additionall tatters of humane learning which they say hath so tossed and torn Religion with infinite and intricate disputes that the solidnesse and simplicity of true Divinity is almost quite lost and confounded Christ is almost oppressed by the crouds and throngs of such as are called Rabbies and learned men who may well spare their pains in the Church of Christ Isai 54.13 Ioh. 14.26 Ioh. 16.13 where the Lord hath promised that all shall be taught of God that his Spirit shall teach them all things and lead them into all truth Answ I see the Devill is never more knave Answ 1. The craft and folly of this cavill against humane learning than when hee would seem to turn fool How willing is he to have all men as ignorant weak and unlearned as these Objecters are that so none might discern his snares and gin◠of which these Ignato's are to be his setters fain would he have all Christians yea and Preachers too such * Hos 7.11 silly birds without heart that they might easily be circumvented by his strategems and catched with his devices The better to act those Tragedies which he intends against the Reformed Churches 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Cl. Al. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 6. he would have the windows shut up and the light shut out These are the Fauxes with dark lanthorns to blow up all and the Judasses who are guides to them that
of fixation as to the publique profession else there will hardly be any civill peace preserved among men who least endure and soonest quarrell upon differences in Religion each being prone to value his own and contemn anothers Nulla res efficâ—cius homines regit quam religio Curt. l. 4. These things of publique piety thus once setled by Scripture upon good advice ought by all swasive rationall and religious means to be made known by the publique Ministry to the people for so Christ hath ordained and the Church alwayes observed to which Ministry which I have proved to be of Gods institution Separatim nemo habessit Deos neve novos Tul. de leg Rom. and so most worthy of mans best favour and encouragement publique and orderly attendance for time place and manner ought to bee enjoyned upon all under that power for their necessary catechi and instruction And this with some penalties inflicted upon idle wilful and presumptuous neglects Nihil ita facit ad dissidium ac de Deo dissensio Naz. orat 8. Solos credit habendos Quisque Deos quos ipse colit Iuv. Sat. 15. Aegypti cum diversi cultus Deâ—â— habeâ—ant mutuis bellis se impâ—tebant Dio. l. 42. when no ground of conscience or other perswasion or reason is produced by those that are not yet of years of discretion if any of riper years and sober understanding plead a dissent they ought in all charity and humanity be dealt with by religious reasonings and meeknesse of wisdome if so be they may so be brought to the knowledge of the truth 2 Tim. 1.25 But if either weaknesse of capacity or wilfulnesse and obstinacy suffer them not to be convinced What toleration becomes Christians and so to conform to the publique profession of Religion I doe not think that by force and severities of punishment they ought to be compelled to professe or to do that in Religion of which they declare an unsatisfaction in judgment yet may they both in justice and charity be so tyed to their good behaviour that they shall not under great penalties either rudely speak write or act against or openly blaspheme profane and disturb or contradict and contemn the Religion publiquely professed and established And however the welfare of this publique is not so concerned in what men privately hold as to their judgement and opinion thoughts being as the Embryos of another freer world yet when they come to be brought forth to publique notice in word or deed they justly fall under the care Facientis culpant obtiner qui quod poterit corrigere negligeremendare Reg. Iur. and censure both of the Magistrate to restrain them as relating to the good of community and of the Minister to reprove them as his duty and authority is in the Church If in lesser things which are but the lace and fringe of the holy vestment the verge and Suburbs of Religion established Christians doe so dispute and differ Ordo Evangelici Ministerii est cardo Christianae religionis Gerard. Tolle Ministerium tolle Christum is one of the divels politick maximes as not to trench upon fundamentall truths neither blaspheming the Majesty of God or of the Lord Jesus Christ or of the blessed Spirit or the authority of the holy Scriptures nor breaking the bounds of clear morals nor violating the order of the holy Ministry of Christs Church which is the very hinge of all Christian Religion nor yet wantonly dissolving that bond of Christian communion in point of extern order peace and comely administrations of holy things other private differences and dissentings no doubt may be fairly tolerated as exercises of charity and disquisitions of truth wherein yet even the lesser as well as greater differences which arise in Religion are far better to be publiquely and solemnly considered of prudently and peaceably composed if possible than negligently and carelesly tolerated as wounds and issues are better healed with speed than tented to continued Ulcers and Fistulas I am confident wise humble and charitable Christians 8. The mean between Tyranny and Toleration in publique eminency of power and piety would not finde it so hard a matter as it hath been made through roughnesse of mens passions and intractablenesse of their spirits raised chiefly by other interests carryed on than that of Christ true Religion and poor people soules if they would set to it in Gods name to reconcile the many and greatest religious differences which are among both Christian and reformed Churches if they would fairly separate what things are morall clear and necessary in Religion from what are but prudentiall decent or convenient and remove from both these what ever is passionate popular and superfluous in any way which weak men call and count Religion if the many headed Hydra of mens lusts passions and secular ends were once cut off so that no sacriledge or covetousnesse or ambition or popularity or revenge should sowre and leaven reformation or obstruct any harmony and reconciliation sure the work would not be so Herculean but that sober Christians might be easily satisfied and fairly lay down their uncharitable censures and damning distances Instances in Church Government It is easie to instance in that one point of Church government as to the extern form what unpassionate stander by sees not but it might easily have been composed in a way full of order counsell and fraternall consent so that neither Bishops as fathers nor Presbyters as brethren nor people as sons of the Church should have had any cause to have complained * ubi metus in deum ibi gravitas honesta diligentia attonita cura solicita adlectio explorata communicatio deliberata promotio emerita subjectio religiosa apparitio devota profâ—ssio modesta Ecclesia unita Dei omnia Tertul. ad Haer. c. 43. or envyed or differed So in the election triall and ordination of Ministers also in the use and power of the keyes and exercise of Church discipline who in reason sees not that as these things concern the good of all degrees of the faithfull in the Church so they might as in St. Cyprian's and all primitive times have beeen carried on in so sweet an order and accord as should have pleased and profited all both the Ordainers and the ordained with those for whose sakes Ministers are ordained So in the great and sacred administration of the mysterious and venerable Sacraments especially that of the Lords Supper which concerns most Christians of years how happily and easily might competent knowledge an holy profession of it and an unblameable conversation be carried on by both pastors and people with Christian order care and charity so as to have satisfied all those who make not Religion a matter of gain revenge State policy or faction but of conscience and duty both to God and their neighbour Secular interests the pests of the Church and their own soules
indifferency in the Angels of the Churches of Pergamus and Thyatira tolerating any thing and condemning nothing the one suffering those that held the doctrine of Balaam and the impure Nicolaitans who taught all libidinous impudicities to be free for Christians the other for tolerating Jezebel under the colour of a Prophetesse to seduce the servants of God The Apostle Paul commands some mens mouths should be stopped Tit. 1.11 Gal. 5.12 1 Tim. 2.20 who speak perverse things in the Church wisheth those cut off that troubled them He gives over to Satan Hymenaeus and Philetus that they might learn not to blaspheme Gal. 1.8 Denounceth a grievous curse or Anathema to any that should presume to teach any other Doctrine than the Gospell that form of sound words once delivered to the Church which is according to godlinesse 1 Tim. 6.3 1 Cor. 4.2 He tels us that there is not onely a word but a rod or power of coercion left to the Church and its lawfull Pastors or Ministers for the edification not for the destruction of the Church And however this power Ecclesiasticall which is from God Magistratick and Ministeriall power when united as that other Magistratick be wholly severed and divided in their courses while the Civill Magistrate is unchristian yet when he embraceth the profession of Christianity these two branches of power which flowed severall ways yet from the same fountaine God doe so farre meet again and unite their amicable streams 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of Magistratick and Ministeriall Civill and Church power as not to * As those of old that thought Herod to be the Mâ—ssias Terâ—de pras ad Haâ—c 5. confound each other nor yet to crosse and stop one the other but rather to increase strengthen and preserve mutually each other while the Minister of Christ directs the Magistrate and the Christian * As Eusebius tels in Constantine the Greats time who joined with the Bishops and Ministers of the Church in good government Magistrate protects the Minister both of them with a single eye regarding that great end for which God in his love to mankinde and to his Church hath established both these powers in Christian Churches and Societies That neither the bodies nor the soules of Christians should want that good which God hath offered them in Christ nor suffer those injuries in society for the prevention or remedy of which both Magistracy and Ministry are the Ordinances of God for enjoying the benefit of both which blessings as every Christian hath a sociall capacity so every lawfull Magistrate and Minister hath according to their places and proportions a publique duty and authority upon them to see justice and holinesse truth and peace civill sanctions and divine institutions purely and rightly dispensed to inferiours for whose good they aâ—e of God ordained 11. In what case onely toleration of any thing in Religion were lawfull If there were indeed no rule of the written Word of God which Christians owned as the setled foundation of Faith the sure measure of doctrine and guide of good manners in religion both publiquely and privately or if there were no credible Tradition delivered by word of mouth and parents examples which men might imitate for the way of Religion revealed to them by God which was the way before the flood but every one were to expect dayly either new inspirations or to follow the dictates of his own private fancy and reason Nothing then would be more irreligious then to deny all freedom publique as well as private nothing more just than to tolerate any thing of opinion and speculation which any one counted his religion yet even in that liberty of walking and wandering in the dark when no Sun of certain Revelation divine had shined on mankinde Rom. 1.32.2 14. the very light of Nature taught men as among Heathens that some things in point of practise are never tolerable in any humane society But since the wisdome and mercy of God hath given to mankinde which the Church alwayes injoyes the light of his holy Word and a constant order of Ministry to teach from it the wayes of God in truth peace and holinesse not onely every Christian is bound to use all religious means which God hath granted to settle his own judgement and live accordingly in his private sphear without any Scepticall itch or lust of disputing alwayes in Religion But both Magistrate and Minister whose severall duties are set forth and different powers ordained over others in Scripture for a sociall and publique good must take care to attain that good of a setled Religion and preserve it in always of verity equity and charity which may all well consist with the exercise of due authority Nor is it any stinting or restraining of the Spirit of God in any private Christian to keep his Spirit within the bounds of the Word of God Deut. 29.29 wherein the things revealed belong to us and our children Nor is it any restraint to the Spirit of God in the Scripture to keep our opinions and judgements and practises within the bounds of that holy faith and good order which is most clearly set forth in the câ—ncurrent sense of the Scriptures and explained by the Confessions of Faith and practise of holy Discipline which the Creeds and Councels and customes of the Catholick Church hold forth to them Nor is it any limiting or binding up of the Spirit of God in private men for the Christian Magistrate and Minister to use all publique means both for the information conviction and conversion of those under their charge as to the inward man and also of due restraint and coercion as to the outward expressions in which they stand related to a publique and common good But if the negligence of Governours in Church and State 12. What a Christian must doe in dissolute times should at any time so connive and tolerate out of policy or fear or other base passion if through the brokennesse and difficulties of times the sons of Zeruiah be too hard for Magistrates and good Ministers so as the vulgar fury corrupted by factious and unruly spirits are impatient of just restraits but carry on all things against Laws and wiser mens desires to a licentious Anarchy and all confusions in the outward face and publique Ministrations of Religion yet must no good Christian think this any dispensation for any private errours in his judgment or practise In maxima rerum licentia minima esse debet veri Christiani libertas Gib Lex sibi severissima est pura conscientia dei amor Ber. he must be the more circumspect and exact in his station and duty as a Christian when the publique course runs most to confusion tolerating least in his own conscience when most is tolerated by others The love of God and Christ and of the truth of Religion and the respect and reverence borne the order of the Ministry and to the Churches
profane licentious and Atheisticall spirits who jointly combate against the truth of Christian and reformed Religion that they should fight neither against small nor great but chiefly against the reformed Ministers and the very Ministry it selfe of this Church Take heed that these smite you not 1 King 22 34 as those did the King of Israel between the joints of your harnesse between your conscience of duty to God and your civill complyance for safety with men between your love of Christ and the love of your relations between your fear to offend God and your lothnesse to displease men between your holding your livings and keeping good consciences between your looking to eternall necessities and your squinting on temporall conveniencies Navigare necesse est non item vivere Appian As Pompey said when he set to Sea in a storm against the advise of the timerous Pilot and Mariners so I to you It is not necessary to live but it is necessary to preach that Gospell which hath been committed to your care 1 Cor. 9.16 It is not necessary to be rich and at ease and in liberty and in favour with men but it is necessary to witnesse to the Truth of God and to that office authority and divine power of the Ministry of Christ in this Church against a crooked and perverse generation against the errours pride falsity ignorance and hypocrisies which are in the world What if Christ cals us in this age to forsake all Matth. 19.22 Age vero qui relinquere omnia pro Christo disponis te quoque inter relinquenda arnumerare memento Ber. de dil and follow him Shall we goe away sorrowfull Truly the world will not treat you much better when you have forsaken Christ to follow it For having once drawne you from your consciencious constancy and judicious integrity and pious reserves it will the more despise you and with the greater glory destroy you as Ministers Our * Ioh. 4.34 meat and drink must be to do the will of our heavenly Father as it was the Lord Christs our great sender and first ordainer Better we live upon almes and beggery than thousands of soules be starved or poysoned by those hard fathers and terrible step-mothers who intend to nurse Religion with bloud in stead of milk and feed the Church of Christ after a new Italian fashion commanding stones to be for bread and giving it Scorpions in stead of fishes mixtures of hemlock and Soulesbane with some shews of hearbs of grace of wholesome truths and of spirituall gifts Let the envyous penurious sacrilegious and ungratefull world see that you followed not Christ for the loaves Nor as Judas therefore liked to be his Disciples because you might bear the bag Let no Scribes or Pharisees Priests or Rulers outbid your value of Christ or tempt you to betray him and his holy Ministry on you by any offers unworthy of him and you Piorum afflictio non est tam poena criminis quam examen virtutis Aust de S. Iobo Act. 27.14 Shew your skill and courage in the storm wherein you are like for a time to be engaged Serener times made you carry slacker sayles and a looser hand now your eye must be more fixed and your hand more strong and steddy in steering according to cart and compasse the Euroclydons or violent windes of these tempestuous times will bring you sooner to your Haven Hitherto you have for the most part appeared but as other men busie as other ants on your molehils conversing with the beasts of the people in the valley of secular aimes and affaires now God cals you with Moses up to the Mount 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Chrysâ—st in Act. ap hom 3. Matth. 17.3 and with Christ to a transfiguration where you shall see the meeknesse and charity of Moses with the zeal and constancy of Elias appearing with Christ in which great Emblemes your duty your honour and your comfort will be evident when you come to be stoned with St. Stephen the form of your countenance will be changed and you will then most fully see Christ and most clearly be seen of men as the Angels of God Act. 6 17. C. 7. 56. Nothing hath lost and undone many of us Ministers so much as our too great fear of losses and of being undone our too great desires to save our selves by complying with all variations even in Religion nothing will save us so certainly as our willingnesse to lose our lives and livelihoods for Christs sake and this not now for one great truth which is worth 1000 lives but for the pillar and ground of all truths the office and very Institution of the true Ministry whose work is to hold forth and publish the Truth of the Gospell to the world in all ages by a right and perpetuall succession Despair not of Gods love to you For Comfort Viro fideli magis inter ipsa flagella sidendum Ber. Ep. 356. Euseb hist l. 2. cap. 5. as Philo said to his countrymen the Jews at Alexandria when he returned from the Emperour highly incensed against them Be of good courage it is a good Omen that God will doe us good since the Emperour is so much against us Possibly you may as St. Paul be stoned cast out and left for dead yet revive again as is foretold of the witnesses It may be your latter end shall be better as Jobs than your beginning The experience of the sad effects * Act. 14. 19. which attend sacrilegious cruelties against the true Ministers and the want of such in every place * Rev. 11.11 may in time provoke this Nation by a sense of its own and of Gods honour to more noble and constant munificence which is not so much a liberality as an equity to able and faithfull Ministers It may be this Church Gal. 4.15 which hath so much forgot the blessednesse shee spake of in having learned able and rightly ordained and well governed Ministers Revel 2.4 which seems to have forsaken her first love and honour to the Clergy when Religion was as in all times preserved so in these last reformed and vindicated by the labours writings lives and sufferings of those excellent Bishops and Presbyters who were heretofore justly dear and honoured to this Nation so as no worthy minde envyed or repined at the honors and estates they enjoyed Possibly it may remember from whence it is faln and repent and doe its first works which were with piety order charity true zeal and liberality without grudging or murmuring against the honour or maintenance much lesse the office and function of the Evangelicall Ministers whose pious wisdome casting off onely the additaments and superstitious rags of mans invention yet retained with all reverence and authority the essentiall institutions of Jesus Christ The disguised dress and attire had no way destroyed the being and right succession of holy things but only deformed it to a fashion
enemies as a matter of pomp and scandall that he rode in the City upon an Asse to ease his age It will be lesse offence when the world shall see holy Bishops and deserving Presbyters go on foot Psal 45.16 Eccles 10.7 and asses riding upon them Princes which Saint Jerome interprets Bishops on foot and servants on horseback Though we be never so low let us doe nothing below the dignity of our Ministry which depends not on externall pomp but inward power the same faith which shewes to a true beleiver the honour and excellency of Christ sets forth also the love and reverence due to his true Ministers of the Gospell who are in Christs stead when they are in Christs work and way and need not doubt of Christs and all good Christians love to them An high point of wisdome For Verity and piety would be in all true Ministers of what degree soever * As Constantine the Great burned all the bils of complaints exhibited by the Bishops and Churchmen one against another Euseb vit Const Privatae simultates publicis utilitatibus condonandae Tac. would be to take the advantage of this Antiperistasis by the snow and salt as it were of papall and popular ambition they should be the more congealed and compacted together into one body and fraternity Having so many unjust enemies on every side against every true Minister of this Church whether Bishop or Presbyter all prudence invites us to compose those unkinde jealousies breaches and disputes which have been among us because we own our selves as brethren among whom some may be elder in nature or superior in authority without the injury of any This subordination if Scripture doe not precisely command yet it exemplarily proposeth Reason adviseth and Religion alloweth and certainly Christ cannot but approve the more because the pride of Papall Antichrists on one side and the unrulinesse of popular Antichrists on the other side studies to overthrow it and are the most impatient of it I know some mens folly will not depart from them though they be brayed in a morter But sober men will think it time to bury as * Salvae fidei Regula de disciplina contendentibus suprema lex est Ecclesiae paex Blondel 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. or 14. Vincamur ut vincamus de dissid Christianorum Constantine the Great burned all unkinde disputes breaches and jealousies which have almost destroyed not onely the Government but the very Ministry it self of this Church No doubt passions have darkened many of our judgements earthly distempers have eclipsed our glory secular and carnall divisions have battered our defenses discovered our weaknesses and invited these violent assaults from enemies round about that none is so weak as to despaire of his malices sufficiency to doe us Clergy men some mischief the most tatling Gossips the sillyest shee s who are ever learning and never come to the knowledge of the truth undertake * Clemens in his Apostolike Epistle advised any one to depart if he findes for his sake the dissension is in the Church Ruffin Eccles hist l. 1. c. 2. Discordiae in unitatem trahant plagae in remedia vertantur unde metuit Ecclesia periculum inde sumat augmentum Amb. voc gen l. 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. or 13. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. Ipsae mulieres eorum quam procaces quae endeant docere contendere for fitan tinguere Tertul. praef ad Haer. cap. 41. not only to be teachers but to teach their teachers as Tertullian observed yea and to Ordain their Ministers such no doubt as they do deserve having such Preachers for their greatest punishments The kinde closing and Christian composing of passionate and needlesse differences among learned and pious Ministers by mutuall condescending about matters of sociall prudence 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. or 13. order and government to be used in the Church which have chiefly if not onely brought so great misgovernment upon us in Enggland would be a great and effectuall means to recover the happinesse of this Church and the honour of the Ministry which consists in an holy fraternity and godly harmony of love no lesse than in truth of doctrine and holynesse of manners By our own leaks and rents we first let in these waters which have sunk us so low that every wave rakes over us No man that is truly humble wise and holy will be ashamed to retract any errour and transport whereof he hath been guilty and of which he hath cause to be most ashamed Greg. Nazianzem offered himself to be the Jonas to the Church then troubled with sedition in vita Naz. Ingenuous offers of fraternall agreement and mutuall condescendings to each other had beene exceedingly worthy of the best Ministers both of the Episcopall Presbyterian and Independent way whose wisdome and humility might easily have reconciled and united the severall interests which they pretend to support of Bishops Presbyters and Christian people But who sees not that secular designes and civill interests have too much leavened the dissensions of many Ministers though in the conclusion they have not on any side much made up their cake by the match while Church men Bishops and Presbyters had no such worldly concernments to engage them they had no such disputes and mutinies as to the order and government of the Church which no Councell no particular Bishops nor Presbyters no one Church or Congregation of Christians began of themselves but all by Catholick and undisputed consent conformed themselves to that order Irenaeus l. 4. c. 43. c. 45. which the Apostles and Apostolicall men left in common to the Churches in every place most sutable to their either beginning or increasing to their setling or their setlednesse It is easie to see what Christ would have in the Church as to extern order and policy if Christians would look with a single eye at Christs ends You may easily see how the worlds various interests which are as hardly commixt with Christ's and true religion's as oil with water serve themselves with Ministers tongues pens and active spirits who should rather serve the Lord Jesus and his Church in truth simplicity peace and unity without any adherences to secular policies parties and studies of sides by which sudden and inconsiderate rowlings to and fro as foolish and fearefull passengers in a tottering boat some Ministers of England have welnigh overturned the Vessell of this reformed Christian Church which might easily as the most famous and flourishing Churches anciently were have been uprightly ballanced and safely steered by a just fitnesse and proportion of every one in their place either for Ministry or Government and Discipline where of old the paternall presidency of Bishops stood at the helm the grave and industrious Presbyters rowed as it were at the Oares and the faithfull people as the passengers kept all even by keeping themselves in quietnesse order and due subjection Nor was
their own or others clothes for their plainnesse or costlinesse for their novelty or Antiquity yea in the length or shortnesse in the laying out or hiding of their hair Hence their censures scandals or approbations of others their confidences and oftentations of themselves even as to piety purity and holinesse which are indeed seldome seen in ruffianly and dissolute fashions yet often in those proportions of elegancy and decency as to the outward garb and fashion which some mens rusticity severity or slovenliness cannot bear Because they doe not understand that in things of this kinde not Scripture but Nature gives rules to the Religion of them which is their usefulnesse and their comelinesse 1 Cor. 11.3 14. And this not by any morall innate principles but by those more gentium customes of Countries and dictates of sociall nature which not by written Lawes but by tacit consent and use doe for the most part prescribe what is agreeable to humanity modesty and civility which customary measures and civill rules of ornament and outward fashions in any countrey are not scrupulously to be quarrelled at nor cynically neglected nor morosely retained but may with freedome and ingenuity be used and altered according to the genius of all things of extern mode and fashion as cloathing dressing building planting fortifying speaking c. which depend much upon the fancies of men and so are mutable without any sin or immorality as all things are within the compasse of mortality How many mens Religion lies in their admiration of some mens persons gifts piety and supposed zeal in their being of his sect way body fraternity and confederacy when yet many times they have but an Idol for their God though they glory to have a Levite to be their Priest Able men may have great infirmities and learned men grosse errors foul diseases oft attend fair faces Doting sectaries will worship the pudenda of their Priests and magnifie what is most dishonest and uncomely in their ringleaders Yea many silly souls we see are every where much taken with other mens ignorance set off meerly with impudence where the want of all true worth for ability and authority is attended with the want of all shame and modesty Factious spirits in poor people makes them content to have their Religion hatcht under the wing and feathers of any foolish and unclean bird In how many Christians is their Religion blown up as the paper kites of boyes meerly with their own breath or other mens applauses setting off all that is done in their way with the Epithites of rare pretious holy gracious spirituall sweet divine Saint-like c. when yet wise men that weigh their boastings evidently finde much of those mens Religion to be deformed with Mimicall affectations of words and phrases with studied tones scurrilous expressions antick gestures and ridiculous behaviours Much in them is fulsome by the length lowdnesse tumultuarinesse unpreparednesse and confusednesse even of those duties which they count religious holy and spirituall which are so far scandalous and suspected to sober Christians as they finde them not onely full of faction but also destitute of that common sense order comelinesse gravity discretâ—on reason and judgement which are to be found in others from whom they separate not out of scruple so much as scorn not out of conscience but pride and arrogancy when yet they bring forth after all their swelling and tympanies nothing comparable to what others in an orderly way have done either for the soul and essence of Religion which is truth and charity or for the body and ornament of it so far as it appears to others in order and decency Many have little that they can fancy or call Religion in them but onely a fiercenesse for that side to which they take a morosenesse censoriousnesse and supercilious indifferency towards all but those whom they count theirs Vehemently opposing what ever Adversary they undertake abhorring all they doe or hold in piety or prudence branding all they like not with the mark of Antichrist and crying downe what ever by any Christians is diversly observed in the fashion of their Religion Hence many of the lowest form of Christians place much of their Religion in innovating Church government contending for discipline disputing against all Liturgies in scuffling with ceremonies in beating the air and fighting with the shadows of Religion the measure of all which as to piety prudence and conscience stands in their relation to the main end Gods glory the Churches peace and the salvation of soules which where-ever they are with truth holinesse order and charity carried on in any Church Christians need no more scruple the extern form and manner wherein they are decently set forth than they need quarrell at the roome table or dish where wholesome meat is handsomely presented to them whether in a plainer or more costly way Others of more airy and elevated fancies are altogether in Millenary dreams religious fantasms Apocalyptick raptures Prophetick accomplishments not caring much how they break any moral precept of Law or Gospel if they thinke thereby they may help to fulfill a Prophecy which every opiniaster is prone to imagine strongly portendeth the advancement of his opinion party and way in Religion untill they come to such a soveraignty as may be able to govern and oppresse others their Mopsicall humors being never satisfied but in fancying themselves as Kings and reigning with Christ Not in the inward power of his grace and spirit which is a Christians commendable ambition joined with an holy and humble subjection to God and man which makes them conquerours over the lusts in themseves and their love of the world whence flows the greatest peace both to Churches and States but in that extern worldly power and policy which enables them to rule others after the same bloudy arts and cruel methods of government which Zimri or Herod or Alexander or Caesar exercised and not the Lord Jesus Christ who was meek and lowly as one that served and obeyed And herein not onely the weak illiterate and fanatick vulgar are oft observed to act mad and ridiculous prankes in Religion but even men of some learning and seeming piety oft lose themselves in their wild and melancholy rovings which make all Prophecies sound to their tune and to be for their party and opinion though never so novell small and inconsiderable Nothing is more easily abused even by easie wits than Prophetick emblemes and allusions which like soft waxe are capable of severall shapes and figurations by which no doubt the Spirit of God aimed at the generall aspect and grand proportions of the Catholick Church in its visible profession and outward estate for whose use all Scripture is wrâ—tten and to whose elevation or depression either in the Orthodoxie or corruption of doctrine in its integrity or schismes in its peace or persecution prophecies are generally calculated and in no sort to those lesser occasions obscurer events or alterations incident to particular
is wonted to present The teares of some mingled with their owne or others bloud the cryes and sighes of some with the laughter of others smiles with sorrowes hopes with despaires joyes with terrors Lamentations of some with the triumphs of others The insolency of any prevailing faction hardly enduring the underling or suppressed party to plead their cause either by law or prepossession to deplore their losses defeats poverties and oppressions which they either feel or fear nor yet to enjoy the liberty of their private consciences And all this strugling fury and confusion both in Church and State meerly to bring forth or to nourish up some Pharez or Esau some opinion or faction which must come in by a breach and prevaile by violence After this horrid scene and fashion and on such Theaters of mutuall massa crings fightings and wars are divided Churches broken factions and uncharitable Christians always ready to act their sad and sanguinary parts of Religion if there be not wise and powerfull Magistrates to curb and restrain them Some mens spirits are ever dancing in the circles of Reformations trampling on the ruines of Churches and States of charity and peace lost in endlesse disputes and wearied with restlesse agitations starting many things and long pursuing nothing Ever hunting for novelties and following with eagernesse and lowdnesse the game they last sprang or put up till they light on another Still casting away all that is old though never so good and proper for any thing that is new though never so bad and impertinent being better pleased with a fooles coat of yesterdayes making though never so fantastick and ridiculous than with the ancient robes of a wise and grave Counsellour never so rich and comely preferring a rent or piece of Christ coat before the whole and entire garment Thus ever learning fancying cavilling contending disputing and if they can destroying one another for matters of religion poore mortals and consumptionary Christians tear others and tire out themselves untill having thus wasted the fervor of their spirits and more youthfull activity of their lives at length the dulnesse of age or the burthen of infirmities or the defeat of their designes or the decline of their faction or the wasting of their estates or the conscience of their follies or the summons of death so dispirit and appale these sometimes so great Zealots and sticklers for what they call Religion that they appeare like very Ghosts and Carkuses of Christians poor blinde naked withered deformed and tattered in their Religion both as to Conscience comfort and credit Far enough God knowes from that soundnesse of judgement that setlednesse in the faith that sobernesse of Zeal that warmth of charity that constancy of comfort that sincerity of joy that saint-like patience that blessed peace and that lively hope which becomes and usually appeares in those that have been and are sincerely religious and truly gracious that is knowing serious and conscientious Christians who have a long time been entertained not with splendid fancies and specious novelties wrested prophecies and rare inventions touching government of Churches modelling of Religion and Saints reigning but with the treasures of divine wisdome with the rivers of spirituall pleasures with the fulnesse of heavenly joyes with the sweetnesse of Christs love and Christians communion with the feasts of faith unfeigned with the banquets of well grounded hope with the marrow and fatnesse of good works of an usefull holy life which are to be had not in fantastique novelties and curious impertinencies in unwarrantable and self-condemning practises but in the serious study of the Scriptures in the diligent attending on the Ministry of the Word and all other holy duties in fervent and frequent prayers in Catholick communion with charity towards all that professe to be Christians in a patient meek orderly just and honest conversation toward all men whatsoever From which whoever swerves though with never so specious and successefull aberrations which vulgar mindes may think gay and glorious novelties of Religion like the flying of Simon Magus or Mahomets extasies yet they are to be pitied not followed by any children of true wisdome which is from above both pure and peaceable Jam. 3.17 Whose lawful progenie the professors of pure Religion and undefiled have in all times been as in worth far superiour so in number and power oft inferiour to the spurious issues and by-blowes of faction and superstition which as easily fall into fractures among themselves as they naturally confederate against that onely true and legitimate off-spring of Heaven True Religion which is as the Poets feigned of Pallas the daughter of the Divine minde the descent and darling of the true God For as it hath been wonderfully brought forth so it hath alwayes been tenderly brought up by that power wisdome and love which are in those eternall relations infinite perfections and essentiall endearements wherewith the Divine Nature everlastingly happy recreates and enjoyes it self which are set forth to us under the familiar names yet mysterious and adorable Persons of Father Son and Holy Ghost in whom is an holy variety with an happy Unity a reall diversity yet an essentiall identity Who have taught the Church true Religion in a few words Know and doe the will of God Beleive and repent Live in light and love in verity and charity in righteousnesse and true holinesse without which all Religion is vain either fanstaticall or hypocriticall unprofitable or damnable From which plain paths and grand principles of true Christian Religion the Author of this defence having observed the great and confused variations of many Christians as in all ages so never more than in this his intent in this work must be and is as he said Not to gratifie any side or faction never so swoln with plausible pretensions with pleasant fancies with gainfull successes or overgrown with splenitick severities and melancholy discontents but onely to make good by the impartiality of clear Scripture sound Reason and purest Antiquity that station and office wherein the providence of God hath placed him and many others far his betters in the publique Ministry of that Religion which as Christian and reformed was established and professed here in the Church of England Which of any Reformed Church hath ever since the Reformation had the honor of being both much admired and mightily opposed So that its miraculous peace and prosperity for so many years past as they were the effects of Gods indulgence and of the great wisdome of governours in Church and State so they were alwayes set off and improved by those many and smart oppositions both forain and domestick which were made against it both as to its truth and peace its doctrine and discipline All which men of excellent learning and lives in this Church have valiantly sustained and happily repelled to the great advancement of Gods glory the prosperity of this Nation the honour of this reformed Church and the comfort of all judicious Christians And
to all good men and good Angels whom it cannot but afflict to see those that are the Brethren of Angels in heaven Revel 19.10 and the fathers of Christians on earth 1 Cor. 4.15 thus treated and threatned by some men who have this onely of proportion and equity in them to pursue the greatest vertues with the greatest hatred The Apologist therefore hath purposely declined to bring the odium or envy of Dedication upon any one particular person lest this defence should seeme like a blazing Star threatning with malignant influence any mans greatnesse and honour either of ancient or modern edition which may be jealous lest the patronising or pleading for the distressed and despised Ministry should be the next way to their diminution lest the dust and rubbidge of the so much battered and defaced Clergy should deform or bury them Besides he thought it in vain to single out any one Patron to this book and its Subject For first how few persons of more ample conditions splendider fortunes and higher quality in civill estimation doe much lay to heart the afflictions of these Josephs godly Ministers and good scholars Most are intent to their policy profit or pleasure or to their sufferings revenges and reparations Nothing costs a grosse spirited Gentleman who lives like a great earth worm in a fat dunghill lesse either as to his purse or his care than the interests of Learning or Religion The ignorance and dissolutenesse of many makes them indifferent if not enemies to piety and good education as lights that reproach their deformities or bonds that restrain their exorbitancies Some are best pleased when least molested by any morall or gracious importunities esteeming those their best friends who suffer them to degenerate to beasts or to devils or to both at once in being Hypocrites or Atheists who have the stupidnesse of the beast and the malice of the devill Not that I would diminish the honour of the Nobility and Gentry of this Nation the good and gallant sort of whom none in the world exceeds for civility fidelity justice constancy and piety Though some be the shame of honour and the stain of Gentry as bags of chaffe puffes of airy vanity illiterate vice insolent ignorance and folly well fed who have nothing to boast of but empty names of reproached ancestors and undeserved titles which are comely when inscribed on the Escucheon of vertues but deformed and ridiculous when usurped by pultroones and such whom no worth redeems from being vile and despicable to wise and serious mindes Yet there are not a few eminent persons of true honour and reall worth which consists in just valour judicious piety usefull virtues both to private and publique relations whose purses have been as cruses and their houses sanctuaries to many godly and learned men in the distresses of these times Yet in stead of paying a respect and honour to any of these truly noble and generous persons it might be but an injury to single out any one of them in the cloud and jealousies of these times to be as a publique refuge and Asylum to this work and its cause which carries with it something more immense and ponderous than ordinary occurrences in the world And besides its high concernment to Church and State to the temporall and eternall good of men it hath vast difficulties attending it rough oppositions implacable odiums and incorrigible malices to contend with In the midst of all which there must needs be a very great deadnesse and almost despair for any one man never so worthy and well-affected to advance beyond honest desires and sincere but ineffectuall endeavours Furthermore to take a right scantling of things what one mans shoulders I beseech you how potent soever can bear the burthens which are now cast upon the Ministry and Ministers of this Church of England What hands can raise their declined state what arms can support or stay their tottering and threatning ruines Alas what private influence can be so benign as to oversway or counterpoise that malignity which some men pretend to discover not onely in the mindes of men on earth but even in the very Stars and constellations of heaven which some say fight against the Ministry now as they sometime did against Sisera If these Western wise men who seem to be of a different strain and way from those Eastern Magi that came to worship Christ in the Manger with their persons and presents if I say they had not daily intelligence from heaven and sat neer to the Cabinet Councell of that High Court truly good Christians would hardly beleeve or regard their reports It being very improbable that the Stars either fixed or planetary should be enemies to those who bear their name in the Church as Ministers doe being called both Stars and Angels Revel 3.1 And who have ever been as much brighter in their light so more necessary to the Church and more dear to God than those are in the Firmament or visible heavens by how much the intellectuall and eternall light of mens soules exceeds that which is onely sensible and momentary to their eyes by how much reason and truth are above the beames and lustre of the Sun which is infinitely short of the divine glory of Christ and those spirituall benefits which by his healing wings the Ministers and Ministrations of his Church are derived to the world Although the study and knowledge of the Stars be very worthy of a wise and Christian man because in their beauty lustre and numberlesse number in their vast magnitude and height in their admirable motion and various influences the wonderfull glory of the Creators power and wisdome is eminently set forth beyond what vulgar eyes discern yet experience tels the truly learned and religious Astronomer for such there are that nothing is so blinde and bold as an hungry Astrologaster who must flatter that he may feed starveling wisards like witches threaten all that doe not give to them or approve them But if wise men by their moral liberty of virtue and grace may over-rule the Stars naturall inclinations upon them sure they may as the wisest of men both Christian and heathen ever did despise those sorry Star-gazers and silly divinators of whom Tacitus in the first book of his history writes That they were oft banished from Rome and yet could never be kept out a verminly generation ever destroyed yet ever breeding who owe their best education to their bellies their wit and science to the sense and knowledge of their wants Who pretend to get their harvest out of heaven and glean their food from among the stars when indeed they have their greatest influence upon the spirits and harvest from the purses of credulous and simple people They are alwayes fawning and unfaithfull to great men Deceivers of all that expect any great or good matters from them thus he a learned Heathen So that the insolency among Christians must needs be great and intolerable to see Almanacks
of straying backsliding and Apostatizing times wherein many seek to weary God his Ministers and all men but themselves with their variating wickednesse The weight and worth of this great Subject the Ministry of this and so of all true Churches in which as in Noahs Ark all that we call Religion all that is sacred Christian and reformed is deposited and embarqued would have indeed required a more proportionate assertor who might out of the good treasure of his heart have given more strength and ornament to so divine and necessary an Institution But who sees not the methods and choices of Gods wisedome and power who oft-times makes his light and glory to shine clearest through the darkest Lanternes He appears in a bush when he purposed the great redemption of his Church out of Egypt The skilfull hand of God can write as well with a Goose quill as with a Swans or Eagles The self-demonstrating beams of sacred Truths need no borrowed reflexions By soft and easie breathings the Lord hath oft dispelled the grossest fogs and blindest mists which rose in his Church His fair and most orient pearles are frequently found in rough and unpolished shels The excellency of his heavenly Treasure and power doth best appeare in earthen vessels The plain and main Truths of Christian Religion among which this of an holy ordained Ministry is one like soverain and victorious Beauties lose nothing by the meannesse of their dresse or unaccuratenesse of their habit it is enough if they can but freely appeare like themselves This fashion of writing by way of Apology which requires a diffused and pathetick stile was indeed judged the best and fittest as for the Subject and the times so also for this Author considering the little leisure the short time the great variety of other businesse and distractions upon him besides the terror and precipitancy of the ruine daily threatning the Ministry and Ministers if God by the justice wisdome and piety of some men did not defend them and divert that mischief For the preventing of which some others have wrote in vindication of the Ministry after a more succinct and Syllogistick way of argumentation But the Antiministeriall disease having seised not so much the heads as the hearts of men and depraved affections having swerved many from the judgements it was thought necessary to apply some remedy at once to both setting Christians in the Truth and exciting them to such a love of it and zeal to it as may best encounter the heady boldnesse of those which oppose it If the Authour have in this larger way done any thing worthy so excellent a Subject it must be first imputed to Gods gracious assistance and the blessing of prayers more than of studies wherein it may be the charitable flames of many worthy Christians have greatly helped his infirmities Next it must be ascribed to the sacrednesse dignity and amplenesse of the matter or Subject handled which as Orators of old observed like rich soile and good ground raiseth to generous productions the weaker spirits of any thing sown or planted in them It is true the Authors ambition is in nothing more than to excell in the discharge of his duty as a Minister of this Church that he might finish his course with joy and also to have equalled with height of abilities and industry the excellency of this Cause which is of so high concernment to the glory of God to the honour of his Saviour to the salvation of so many soules to the happinesse of this Church to the blessing of this Nation to the preservation of so many worthy men his Fathers and Brethren of the Ministry who make conscience not onely to discharge their duty but also to preserve the divine authority and holy succession of their heavenly calling as Christian Ministers whom the blessing of God hath as much honored and confirrmed in this Church of England as in any other under heaven having made them in every place where they were planted as the trees of knowledge and of life bringing the desolate and barren wildernesses to become as the garden of God by their good husbandry their learned and godly industry which meriteth all incouragement and protection of all good men to whose vindication and assistance if this Author hath come in either too late or too weak it will be his great grief And if he have not been able to adde any strength or honor to this cause which some others before him have either fairly touched or somewhat fully handled yet he may adde to the number of the witnesses who have or shall give testimony to this great Truth holy Order and happy Institution of Jesus Christ who must not cease to prophecy though they be clothed in sack cloth Revel 11.3 To conclude Nothing seemed in honor and conscience to him more vile and uncomely than to see this Reformed Church of England which hath brought up so many learned and valiant sons which lately was so much praised and extolled by them in her prosperity to be now so much deserted by many of her children both Ministers and others in this day of her great agony and calamity wherein ignorant mechanick and meritlesse spirits think it not enough to endeavour to strip her of her ornaments to rob her of her garments to deprive her of her dowry to divorce her from her best friends and faithfullest servants but they must also cast dirt in her face spitefully scratching her wanonly rending her cruelly wounding her and most scornfully destroying her as if she were an impure prostitute a most abhorred Adulteresse when indeed shee was and is a fair Daughter of heaven and the fruitfull Mother of us all Iustly esteemed by all learned sober and godly men both at home and abroad as wise grave chast and venerable a Matron as any in all the Christian or reformed world Nor doth shee cease to be comely though she be now black and scorched There appeares beauty amidst her ashes and lovelinesse amidst her scratches the Spirit of glory shines through her Sackcloth still meriting and therefore not despairing of the love favour pity and protection of all worthy persons who are considerable either for counsel or in power and commendable either for honesty or Religion Suffering indignities and dayly fearing more from none but those that are enemies as to all learning order and religion so to all honesty modesty and humanity Her sad deplorable fate and by such men threatned if this Author cannot hinder or help to recover yet he shall with Jeremie heartily pity deeply lament and most passionately pray for her and her children so long as he lives as thou wilt O Christian and compassionate Reader if thou beest of his minde who bids thee Farewell HIERASPISTES OR A DEFENCE BY WAY OF APOLOGY FOR THE Ministry and Ministers OF THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND Humbly Presented To the Consciences of all those that excel in Virtue I Am neither afraid 1. The Address Dan. 6.3 nor
Hemlock very hurtful or death in the pot being judged by the wisdom of the Church and State here and by the most learned Divines abroad to be within the liberty and compass of those things of Order and Decency 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ut ordinata acies As an Army with Banners in Rank and File where nothing may be deformed by being disorderly which by that one grand charter 1 Cor. 14.40 are allowed by God to be ordered by the prudence of any particular National Church And in which all Churches in all ages and places have esteemed their several Customs as Laws to them without any breach of Charity or prejudice of Christian Liberty or blemish of the Faith yet never perhaps without the offence of some particular Members in the Churches whose fancies easily finde fault with any things whereof themselves are not Fathers or at least Gossips Humble Christians will thank God for moderate enjoyments nor are they bound to contend for what they think best to the perturbance of the publick Peace Patience is a remedy always near easie and safe nor is it likely that the state of any Church on Earth will ever be so happily compleated as to have nothing in it which may displease any good man Cato optimè sentit sed nocet interdum reipublicae Tacit. or which may not exercise his tollerancy and charity which are generally more commendable and unsuspected virtues than those of zealous activity and publick opposition which commonly draw somewhat upon the dregs of self either as to Passion or Interest Et multis utile bellum Luc. Party or Concernment For who is so mortified that doth not hope to get something of credit profit or honor by adhering to any side or new faction against the former setlings How many learned and godly men are and ever will be till better grounds be produced from Scripture Reason and practise of the Primitive Church unsatisfied with the parity and novelty yet pretended Divine Right of the sole-headless-Presbytery which chalenges to it self as from Christ such a supreme power as is exclusive and destructive of all Episcopacy that is of the constant Presidency of one among other Presbyters so placed by their own choice and consent And no less unsatisfied are thousands of learned and good Christians with that power of Lay Elders for so they are best called for distinction sake and not Ruling Elders lest by that title of Ruling they should fancy and usurp the sole power of rule to themselves which undoubtedly is equally if not eminently due to the Preaching Elders who labor in the Word and Doctrine Touching which point of Lay Elders in the Church I have read two Books written above thirty years since by a very learned godly and impartial Divine Master Chibald of London In the first of which he proved these Lay Elders to have no place office use Mr. Chibalds two Books of Lay Elders power or maintenance assigned them by Scripture nor ever in any Church of Christ which he demonstrates in the second Book which is full of excellent reading as to the Fathers Councils and Histories of the Church In none of which he findes them to have any footing as to office and power upon any Divine Right ever owned in the Church nor can they now have in every little Parish or private Congregation where the Country plainness may afford careful Over-seers for the Poor and Church-wardens but not fit men to match with the Minister and to fit as Rulers to govern their other Neighbors who will hardly believe they have authority from Heaven to rule them unless they see more abilities in them than usually can be found What use may be made of such Elders in the way of Prudence among greater Representations of the Church as in Synods and Councils he leaves to the wisdom of those that have power in such Conventions to call and regulate them But he denies any thing as of Divine Right belonging to them so as to binde every Parish or Congregation to have them which would be ridiculous and most inconvenient Both these Books being seven years since committed to the hands of Master Coleman as then a Licencer were unhappily either smothered and embezzled or carelesly lost to the great detriment of truth in that particular For truly in my best judgement and in other mens of far better to whom I imparted them never any thing was written of that subject more learnedly more uprightly more copiously or more candidly especially considering the Author was one that scrupuled some things of Conformity In like maner how few Christians in any Reformed Church are satisfied with those new and strange Limbs rather than Bodies of Independent Churches which word of bodying into small Corporations is as a novel so a very gross expression and hath something of a Solecism not onely in Religion which owns properly but one Body of Christ Rom. 12.5 We being many are one body in Christ 1 Cor. 12.13 By one Spirit we are all baptized into one Body which is Christs which is his Catholike Church whose communion with Christ the onely Head and one another as Members in several Offices and Operations is by the same Faith the same Scriptures the same Ministry the same Ministrations and as to the main and substance the same Christian Profession But it is also incongruous and absurd in ordinary significancy of Language while by such a singular Bodying they mean a Spiritual Union of those that pretend to be most Spiritual Christians Which names and novel inventions about constituting and compleating Churches in so many fractions parcels and places a part from all others by the means of an explicit Church Covenant as they call it how unscriptural how unconform to the examples of all ancient Churches how impertinent as to Piety how dangerous and destructive to the Truth Union Harmony and Dependance which ought to be among all Christians 1 Cor. 12.25 That there be no schism in the body i. e. In that one Body of Christ the Catholike Church and all Churches to avoid Schism in that one Catholike Body of Christ do they seem to many judicious and gracious Christians who think themselves and all others that profess to be Christians sufficiently added and united to the Church as the Primitive Believers being once baptized were without any more a do yea and declaredly bound by their * Acts 2.42 They that gladly received the word were baptized and the same day there were added to the Church about 3000. souls Baptism and Profession to all Christian conversation charitable communion and holy walking by these Publick Bonds and Sacraments of Religion which they owned and of which they were publickly partakers and professors So that not onely in these but in many other things we see the remedies which some men apply to former seeming distempers do to many men seem worse than the diseases ever were The little finger of grievances scruples
treble minded men sometimes Episcopal then Presbyterian after Independents next nothing at all unless it be something of an hobling Erastian who runs like a Badger with variating and unequal motions yet still keeping where the ridg of secular power goes highest who is ashamed not to seem a Christian but yet afraid to be taught and governed as Christians were in primitive times when they had not the support of Civil Magistrates whose protection in Government and duties religious the Church willingly and thankfully embraces but it cannot own the derivation of either its Institutions or its Discipline from secular Powers and Laws 12. Of changes in Ministers Not that all mutation is the companion of folly or weakness there are happy inconstancies and blessed Apostacies from Error to Truth from Heresie and Schism to Verity and Catholike unity from factious pride to obedient humility from impotent desires of governing to patient submissions under due and setled Government from * A castris Diaboli ad Dei tentoria Felix transfuga beatus Apostata Luth. 1 Thes 5.22 the Devils camps to Gods Tents But then truth and not faction piety and not apparent self-interest a change of maners to the better as well as of side and principles will follow and not the least appearance once of evil From which Ministers of all men must abstain There must be no shew or shadow of worstings and decays in holiness of greater indifferencies in Religion of any licentiousness and immoralities in maners Phil. 3.19 any of which discover their bellies or this world to be their god more than Jesus Christ or the true God And which is most ridiculous and intollerable many Ministers in their greatest ramblâ—ngs and shiftings and separatings from themselves and from all gravity order and modesty deserting their former Station Ministry and Ordination or taking it up upon some fanciful new way some easie account of popular calling to any place yet still they are many times eager declamers against Sects and Schisms Heresies and Separations Errors and corrupt Opinions c. that is against all that are not of their party way and faction Not considering that like Gehazi the leprosie of those Syrians cleaves to many of their own foreheads who carry their heads full high Now after all this which I reckon up not in bitterness but in charity not for a reproach * Dum peccata aliorum confiteor ipse compatiar nec superbè increpo sed lugeo dum alium fleo meipsum de fleo Ambr. de Poen l. 2. c. 8. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Stobaeus but for a motive to repentance in my self or any other that may be guilty of any thing unworthy and scandalous to our holy Profession It cannot seem strange if Ministers are generally looked upon as naked and ashamed of themselves since many of them have wantonly sinned themselves out of that innocency and protection together with that love respect estate and honor which formerly they enjoyed when publicks Laws and Authority compassed them about keeping them as in subjection and due obedience so in plenty safety love and respect Which last preserving them from irreverence affronts and vulgar insolency is easily obtained when once the common people see that Power stands Centinel and Civil Favor keeps a Guard on any Men or any Calling Indeed with the common sort of people it matters not much what straw and clouts the Scare-crow be made of so it be set upon a Pole By these secular and worldly temptations hath the Devil 13. Ministers way of recovery in great part beguiled the Ministers and the Ministry of England of that favor and those blessings which they once enjoyed which to recover by Gods help must be the work not of weak heady popular passionate factious and clamorous men who are resolved never to confess any * Incidere in errorem imperiti est animi at perseverare postquam agnoveris contumacis est Salvia l. 5. error or transport but to continue in that troublesome and rugged path of novel opinions State projects and secular ambitions wherein they see they have lost themselves past all recovery without ingenuous retractation and speedy amendment The rashness and obstinacy of such Vzzahs is not fit to stay the tottering Ark who have almost quite overturned it nor ever will they be able to bring back the pristine honor of the Ministry or the majesty of the Reformed Religion Their penitence publick real and as bold as their sin and error will more recover and recommend them than all those murmurings and complaints by which they scratch one anothers itch and confirm each other in their erroneous obstinacy and defeated novelties * Verè poenitentes pudoris magis memores quà m salutis esse non debent August Ingenuous confessings and forsakings of their follies facilities superstitious heats and immoderations will best reconcile them not onely to God and man but also to themselves Who can have little peace while they are pertinacious in their errors and are impatient to recant any thing either in opinion or practise although never so much amiss and blasted both by the disfavor of God and man This opiniativeness and restiveness in extern Forms of Religion is likely to be the greatest obstruction which will hinder the recovery of Ministers to unity order and honor which was ever greatest when for their painful preaching and peaceable living they were persecuted by others Heathens or Hereticks or Schismaticks who never wanted will to vex the Orthodox Christians when ever they had power were their beginings never so gentle and their pretensions never so specious But then is the regard to Ministers least or none at all when they turn Pragmaticks instead of Preachers Persecutors instead of Peace-makers and sticklers for and with the world rather than sufferers with and for Christ Since being Ministers of Jesus Christ the Lamb slain for the sins of the World they are more comly on the rack and at the stake in the prison and dungeon with bolts and chains with wounds and brands for Christs sake than with Buff-coats and Belts and Banners and Trophes dipped in and defiled with the * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. Orat. 40. blood of their People and Neighbors and Governors in any case whatsoever Sure it is hard for Ministers of the Gospel to pick out Letters of Mart from the Gospel or to have any Commission to kill and slay from Jesus Christ in order to reform Religion or to plant any of his clearest Institutions much less to pull down any antient good orders in the Church or to set up any new ones which have so much of mans vanity and passion that they cannot have any thing of Christs divine appointment Nor is this meek and passive temper requisit in a true Minister any softness and cowardise but the greatest valor and magnanimity which having least of revenge passion self-seeking humane faction and worldly interest which are always
dubious in their rise and prone to be exorbitant in their progress and most injurious in their success have most of Love Patience and Christian Charity which are indisputably commendable in the Christian Psal 15.4 though they be to the mans own hinderance It will not be asked of Ministers of the Gospel at the last account who fought and slew and spoiled c. but who fasted and prayed and mourned for the sins and judgements on the Nation and Church nor will they easily be found in Gods Book of Martyrs who died upon disputable quarrels in Civil Wars while they neglected the indisputable duty of their Office and Ministery Levit. 10.19 Thou shalt not sow thy field with mingled seed Incongruam non probat mixturam Deus bonitate simplicissimus simplicitate optimus August Ministers never reap less crops of love or respect from men than when they sow that forbidden mislane the Tares and Cockle of passionate novelties unproved opinions and civil dissentions among the seeds of Religion and essays of Reformation From which mixtures those Ministers whose gravity wisdom and humility have most withheld or soonest withdrawn their hearts and hands are the likeliest men by their piety moderation patience and constancy in holy and justifiable ways to recover and restore the dignity of their Calling Who in the midst of those great and wide inrodes which have much broken down the fence and occasioned the letting in all sorts of wilde beasts upon the Lords Vineyard of this Church while others like dead stakes formerly making a great shew in the hedg are found rotten weak and unsound These are evidenced to all true Christians to be as living standards well rooted in their pious principles and not easily removed from that stedfastness and meekness of their practises in ways of judicious constancy which they have hitherto with patience maintained in the midst of those tempests which have not so utterly overwhelmed them but that in many places they appear fixed and unmoved in their pious integrity and patient charity which makes them looked upon with some eye of pity love and honor by all ingenuous spectators while yet they generally reflect with scorn and laughter on many others who in the publick storm thought themselves gallant sailers and skilful steersmen yet having made great waste of their patience obedience and discretion they seem also much crackt in their conscience credit and reputation For seeking inconsiderately to pull down or to possess themselves of others Cabins who as Pilots had a long time safely steered the Ship they have almost split and sunk the whole Vessel wherein they and others were embarqued Nor will they any way be able to buoy it up again or stop the daily increasing and threatning leaks till forsaking those soft and shameful compliances with factious novelties and immoderate ways of vulgar reformings they return to that primitive firmness and indisputable simplicity of the Antient which were the putest and best formed Churches both as to Doctrine Discipline and Government which no learned and unpassionate man needs go far to finde out either in Scripture paterns or in the Churches after-imitation by which the dignity of the Ministry and Holy Mysteries of the Gospel always preserved themselves amidst the hottest persecutions both in the love and obedience of all sound and sober Christians So that in my judgement who know how hard it is to play an after-game in point of Reputation and who have no design but a Publick and Common good writing thus freely as under the favor so without the offence I hope of any good man The Ministers of this Church will never be able to stand before those men of Ai their many adversaries who are daily scattering them into many feeble factions and pursuing them every where so divided with scorn and afflicting them with many affronts and injuries until having taken a serious review of their late extravagancies and making a serious scrutiny into their consciences and finding as they needs must if they be not wilfully blinde or obstinate some accursed thing some Babylonish garment and wedg of Gold something wherein proud or ambitious or covetous or revengeful or injurious emulations or other more venial errors have tempted tâ—◠〈◊〉 to offend they cast them quite away and so humbly re'ally themselves to that Primitive Harmony that Excellent Discipline Order and Government wherein was the honor beauty and consistency of the Church and Christian Religion even when least protected and most opposed by secular powers Of whom Christian Bishops Ministers and People never asked leave either to believe in Jesus Christ or to live after that holy form and publick order wherein Jesus Christ and the blessed Apostles after him established and left them which obtained universal imitation and use in all Churches for many hundred of years from true Christians both Pastors and People in the midst of persecutions 14. Jere. 6.16 Thus saith the Lord Stand in the ways and see and ask for the old paths where is the good way and walk therin and ye shall finde rest for your souls Out of which old and good way of Primitive Vnity Order Government Discipline and holy Ministrations if those immoralities be kept as they may most easily to which we see the lusts and passions of men are prone to run even in all * Non datur reditus ad unitatem nisi per veritatem nec ad veritatem nisi per vetustatem Quum illud est antiquissimum quod verissimum Cypr. novel forms and inventions pretend they never so much at first to glorious Reformations Nothing can be a more present and soverein restorative for this Church and the true Reformed Religion to settle with truth and peace among us both to the comfort of all able Ministers and the satisfaction of all sober Christians who study the truth and unity of the Faith not the power and prevalency of any faction We need not go far to seek the root and source of our miseries present or impendent which have brought forth so bitter fruits whereby God at once would shew and satisfie vain men with their own delusions * Isai 66.4 In which heady and high-minded men trusting more to their own wits or tongues and to the * Jere. 17.5 Cursed be the man that trusteth in man and maketh flesh his arm and whose heart departeth from the Lord. arm of flesh in politick machinations than to the living God in holy and humble ways of truth and peace have soon found them to be both vain and cursed things As it is evident at this day in the sad fate which some Ministers folly presumption and precipitancy together with other sinful frailtiles and excesses have brought upon themselves and their whole Function in this Church Who first despising then destroying the Antient and Catholike conduits of their Order and Ministry which derived from Christ by his Apostles went on in an after constant succession of true
cunning of some the credulity of others and the custom of most men serves where seconded with power to scare and amuse the world so as to keep the vulgar in some aw and subjection And in their best and foberest temper they hold That no Religion is or ought to be other than a lackey and dependant on secular power that piety must be subordinate to policy that there the people serve God well enough where they are kept in subjection to those that rule them From whose politick dispensations and allowances they are humbly and contentedly to receive what Scriptures Law and Gospel holy Institutions Ministry and Religion those who govern them think fittest whereby to preserve themselves in power and others in peace under them That where the principles of Christian or Reformed Religion which hath so far obtained credit in these Western parts of the World do cross or condemn the designs and interests of those in Sovereinty how unjustifiable soever they are for righteousness or true holiness yet are they by Reasons of State and the supposed Laws of Necessity first to be dispensed withall and actually violated Next by secret warpings variations connivencies and tollerations they are to be ravelled weakned discountenanced and decryed Thus gradually and fuly introducing new parties and factions in Religion which cryed up by men of looser principles profaner wits and flattering tongues also set off and sweetned with novelty profit and power will soon bear down and cast out with specious shews of easier cheaper freer and safer modellings all true Religion and the true Ministry of it and all the antient if they seem contrariant ways though never so well setled and approved not onely by the best and holiest of men but as to their constant preservation even by God himself Indeed all experience teacheth us 17. Ambition the Mâ—ch of true Religion That no passion in the soul of man is less patient of sober just and truly religious bounds than * Luctanter agrè fert humana ambitiâ— Christi jugâ—â— am Dei Imperitur nec libeâ—ter crutem giâ—â—â—â—â—ui sceptra captant diademata aucupantur Parisiens Ambition which will rather adventure as it were to countermand and over-rule God himself than fail to rule over man Nor hath any thing caused more changes tossings and persecutions in the Church than this forcing religious rectitudes and the immutable rules of divine Truth Order and holy Institutions to bend to and comply with the * Cupido dominandi cunctis affectibus dominantior Tacit An. l. 15. crookedness of ambitious worldly * Regnandi causa violandum est jus caeteris aequitatem cole Jul. Caes Suet. interests Insomuch that very Reformations pretended and by well meaning men intended have oftentimes degenerated to great deformities through the immoderations and transports of those who cannot in reason of State as they pretend subject themselves to or continue to use those severer rules of righteousness or follow those primitive examples of holy Discipline and Religious orders which Christ and his Church hath set before them but they must so far wrest and innovate Religion formerly established and remove the antient Land-marks which their forefathers observed as they finde or fancy necessary to the interest of that party or power which they have undertaken Hence inevitably follows by those unreasonable * Pope Pius the fifth could not with patience hear of Ragioni di Stato counting those pretensions to be against all true Religion and Moral Virtues L. Verul Reasons of State which not the Word of God nor his providence nor any true prudence but onely some mens fancies passions lusts and follies make necessary That the antient established Ministry and true Ministers be they never so able worthy useful and necessary must either be quite removed and changed or else by degrees drawn to new Modellings and Conformities which can never be done without great snares to many injuries to others and discouragements to all that have any thing in them of Religious setledness whose pious and judicious constancy in their holy way and profession chusing rather to serve the Lord than the variating humors of any men and times shall be judged pertinacy faction and the next step to Rebellion how useful peaceable and commendable soever their gifts and mindes and maners be in the Church of Christ To this Tarpeian rock and precipice by Gods permission and the English worlds variation in Civil and Ecclesiastical affairs doth seem to be brought as to some mens designs and purposes the whole frame and being of the Reformed Religion in this Church of England as to its formerly established Doctrine Discipline Government and true Ministry Not but that I know the Lord Jesus Christ can withdraw this his Church and Ministers as he did himself from their malice Luke 4.30 who sought to cast him down headlong from the browe of that Hill on which their City stood I know he is as willing able and careful to save his faithful servants as himself And who knows 2 Kings 5. how far God may be pleased to use as he did the relation of the * Sermentâ—â—â—â—cilla sequitur heri sanitas per servulam captivam liberatur leprosus Dominus De parvo momento pendent res magni momenti uâ— vel â—â—xima Dei esperâ—â—ur August captive maid in order to his mercy both for healing and converting Naaman this humble Intercession and Apology of the meanest of his servants who ows all he is hath or can do to his bounty and mercy God oft hangs great weights on small wires and sets great wheels on work by little springs We know that words spoken in due season before the * Monet Deus de proposito ut praeviniamus decretum quasi à nobis poenitentibus poenitentiam discat dominus Fulgent decree be gone forth Zach. 2.7 may be acceptable and powerful even with God himself how much more should they be as * Prov. 25.11 Verba tam splendida quà m pretiosa pietate bona tempestiditate grata Bern. Apples of Gold in Pictures of Silver to sober and religious men and in the behalf of those who at least have deserved to be heard before they be condemned and destroyed I have read of Sabbacus a King of Ethiopia * Herodoti Clio. who being by dreams admonished that he could not possess himself of the Kingdom of Egypt otherways than by Sacrilege * Servil de Mirandis l. 1. and the slaying of the Priests he chose rather to lay aside his claim and advantages of War which he had gotten and to refer the Government of that Kingdom to twelve Wisemen who erected to the memory of that Princes piety one of the stateliest Pyramids of Egypt which yet remains How much more will it become Christians in any way of Power and Magistracy not to make their way upon the spoils nor lay the foundations or to carry on the fabrick of their greatness and
malicious designs than to see that woful day wherein this abomination which threatens to make the Reformed Religion desolate in this Church of England being set up the whole Function and Succession of the true and lawful Ministry here should be questioned cashiered triumphed over and trampled upon by the foot of Ignorance Error Popery Jesuitism Atheism Profaneness and all sorts of disorderly mindes and maners All which heretofore felt the powerful restraints the mighty chains the just terrors and torments cast upon them by the convincing Sermons learned Writings frequent Prayers and holy examples of many excellent Ministers in England before whom the devils of ignorance error profaneness schism and superstition Luke 10.18 Vera fulgente luce flaccessit fulguris coruscatio terrore magìs quà m lumine conspicua Chrysost were wont to fall as lightning to the ground from their fanatick Heavens Have all these Sons of Thunder and of Consolation too who were esteemed heretofore by all Reformed Christians in this Church to be as Angels of God Embassadors from Heaven Friends of Christ the Bridegroom of their Souls more pretious than fine Gold dearer to humble and holy men than their right eyes the beauty of this Church and blessing of this Nation Have they all been hitherto but as Mahumetan Juglers or Messengers of Satan or Priests of Baal or as the cheating Pontifs of the Heathen gods and oracles Have they all been found lyers for God and born false witness against the Truth and Church of Christ Have they arrogantly and falsly * Numb 16.3 Ye take too much upon you since all the Congregation is holy every one of them c. Wherefore lift ye up your selves above the Church of the Lord Thus Korah and his company against Moses and Aaron taken too much upon them in exalting themselves above their line and measure Or magnifying their Office and Ministry above the common degree or sort of Christians And why all this art fraud and improbity of labor in Ministers Sure with the g eater sin and shame learned and knowing men should weary themselves in their iniquity Quò minor tentatio tò majus peccatum Aquin when they had so little temptation to be either false or wicked in so high a nature Alas For what hath been and is all this pompous pains and hypocritical sweat of Ministers Is it not for some poor living for the most part for a sorry subsistence a dry morsel a thred-bare coat a cottagely condition In comparison of that plenty gallantry superfluity splendor and honor wherewith other callings which require far less ability or pains have invited and entertained their professors in this plentiful Land Judges 8.6 Are not the gleanings of the grapes of Ephraim better than the vintage of Abiezer Are not the superfluities * Merito à secularibus negotiatoribus lucro praemio superamur quum caelestia aeterna à Christo expectamus munera Jeron of any ingenuous calling beyond the necessaries of most Ministers And all this that after infinite studies pale watchings fervent prayers frequent tears daily cares and endless pains exhausting their Time Spirits Estates and Health they might through many vulgar slightings reproaches and contempts with much patience condemn themselves and their relations first to * Grave est paupertatis onus ubi deest bonae conscientiae levamen quâ sublevante gravescit nihil quâ dulcante nihil amarescit Petrach poverty which is no light burden where a good conscience is wanting or an evil one attending as in this case malice doth suppose And now at last after more than One thousand five hundred years and one Century and half since the Reformation in all which time this Nation hath more or less enjoyed the inestimable blessing for so our pious Ancestors esteemed the lights of this World the true Ministers of the Church in their Prayers Preaching Writings holy Offices and Examples they should by some men be thought unworthy of any further publick favors or imployment and to have merited to be counted as sheep for the slaughter * Rom 8.16 For thy sake are we counted as sheep for the slaughter and killed all the day long Laniâ—na diaboli Christi victima Leo. They are Christs Lambs whom the Devil delights most to â—utcher in their persons And as to their Function or Calling which was ever esteemed sacred among true Christians to be wholly laid aside and outed with all disgraceful obloquies as if they had been but pious Impostors devout Vsurpers and religious Monopolizers of that holy Ordination divine Mission Power and Authority which Christ gave personally to the Apostles and both by declared intent and clear command to their due and rightful Successors in that ordinary Ministry which is necessary for the Churches good Or at best they must be reputed but as superfluous burthensom and impertinent both in Church and State chargeable to the publick purse dangerous to the publick peace useless as to any peculiar power of holy Administrations which some think may be more cheaply easily and safely supplied by other forward pretenders who think themselves endued with greater plenitude of the Spirit with rarer gifts with diviner illuminations more immediate teachings and special anointings by which without any pains or studies they are suddenly invested into the full office and power Ministerial And as they are themselves led so they can infallibly lead all others into all truth with such wonderful advantages of ease and thrift both for mens pains and purses that there will be no need to entertain that antient form and succession of ordained Ministers as any peculiar calling or function amidst so gifted and inspired a Nation So much more sweet and fruitful do these self-planted Country Crabs and Wildings now seem to many than those Trees of Paradise which with great care and art have been grafted pruned and preserved by most skilful hands which these new sprouts look upon and cry down as onely full of Moss and Missletow In this case then O you excellent Christians such freedom as I now use I hope may seem not onely pardonable but approvable and imitable to all good Christians who fear God and love the Lord Jesus Christ who have any care of their own souls any charity to the Reformed Churches any pity to their Countrey any tenderness to the religious welfare of posterity And in a matter of so great and publick importance it is hoped and expected by all good men That none of you either in your private places or publick power and influences will by any inconsiderate and mean compliance gratifie the evil mindes of unreasonable men in order to compass the Devils most Antichristian designs who seeks by such devices first to deceive you next to destroy and damn both you and your posterity Your * Blasphemiae proximum est Christiani silentium ubi Christi causa agitur negligitur quam filendâ— aquè prodimus ac Judas salutando aut
Petrus abnegando Jeron silence or reservedness in such a cause and at such a time as this will be your sin as it would have been mine How much more if you use not your uttermost endeavors in all fair and Christian ways to stop this Stygian stream but most of all if you contribute any thing of that power you have whereby to carry on this poysonous and soul-destroying torrent Words are never more due than in Christs behalf who is the Incarnate Word and for his Ministers who are the Preachers of that Word 22. The sense of the best Christians as to the Ministers case 2 Sam. 19.30 Non is this my private sense and horror alone but I know you O excellent Christians who are truly men of pious and publick not of proud or pragmatick spirits cannot but daily perceive That it is the general fear and grief of honest and truly reformed Christians in this Nation Who with one mouth are ready to say to those in place and power as Abraham did to the King of Sodom or Mephibosheth to David Let those cunning cruel and covetous Zibas whose treacherous practises and ingrateful calumnies seek to deprive us of our Houses Goods Lands and Liberties let them take all so as our David the beloved of our souls our Christ our true Religion our glory our true Ministers and Ministry may be safe Let others take the spoils and booties of our labors Gen. 14.21 onely give us the souls of our selves and our posterity for a prey which are like to perish for ever unless you leave us those holy means and that sacred Ministry which the wisdom and authority of Christ onely could as he hath appoint which the Churches of Christ have always enjoyed and faithfully transmitted to us for the saving of our sinful souls This request the very Turks unasked do yet grant in some degree to the poor Christians who live under their dominion And if it may seem to be our error and fondness thus to prise our true and faithful Ministers Illos nimis diligere non possumus Christiani quorum Ministerio Deum diligimus à Deo diligimur Cypr. and that onely divine Authority which is in their Ministry yet vouchsafe to indulge us in the midst of so many epidemical errors this one pious error and grateful fondness which not custom and tradition but conscience and true judgement have fixed in us since we esteem next * Vnicus est modus diligendi Deum nescire modum Aug. God and our blessed Saviour and the holy Scriptures the true Ministry of the Church as that holy necessary ordinance which the divine wisdom and mercy hath appointed whereby to bring us to the saving knowledge of God and our Lord Jesus Christ by the Scriptures That as we ow to our parents under God our Natural and Sinful Being whom yet we are bid to honor so our Christian Mystical and Spiritual Being 1 Cor. 4.15 Though you have ten thousand teachers in Christ yet you have not many fathers For in Christ Jesus I have begotten you through the Gospel we ow to our true Ministers as our holy and spiritual Fathers by whose care we have been truly taught and duly Baptized with divine Authority in the Name of the blessed Trinity both instructed and sacramentally confirmed in that faith which is the onely true way of eternal life By their study pains love and diligence when we would have been otherwise willingly ignorant and wholly negligent of our souls good our darkness by Gods grace and blessing on their labors chiefly hath been dispelled our ignorance enlightned our deadness enlivened our enmity against God and our Neighbor removed our hardness softned our consciences purged our lusts mortified our lives as to an holy purpose prayer and endeavor reformed our terrors scattered our ghostly enemies vanquished our peace and comforts obtained our souls raised and sealed to a blessed hope of eternal life through the mercies of God and the merits of our Redeemer whose Embassadors our true Ministers are â— And indeed we have no greater sign or surer evidence of our faith in Christ and love unfeigned to God than this That we love and reverence those and their calling as men who onely have authority in Chriss name to administer holy things to us And however others who have lately sought to come in 23. Of Praâ—enders to the Ministery not in * Seducunt è via incautos viatores ut securius ipsos perdant lenocinantès lairenes Greg. by the door but ever the wall who seek also like * John 10.8 All that came before me i. e. as Messias or Christ are theeves and robbers John 10.1 He that entereth not by the door into the sheepfold but climbeth some other way is a thief and a robber Vers 7. I am the door of the sheep We can neither come to be of the sheep of Christ but by faith in him nor shepherds of those sheep but by that door of authority which Christ hath set open in the Church by Ordination Bishop Downam Serm. theeves and robbers to lead us plainer people out of the right way that they may the better rob and spoil us pretend they are so rarely gifted that they will teach us the same or higher truths and administer the same holy things in a new and more excellent way than ever the best ordained Ministers of this Church have done Yet truly saving the confident boasting of these new masters we could never hitherto discern in any of them either by their much speech or writing with which they may make a great sound and yet be very empty any such sufficiencies as they lift every where so much to boast of Muchless have they ever produced any shew of Scriptural power Divine authority Mission from Christ or footstep of Apostolical succession in the Church in which every one that can speak tollerably we cannot think is presently sent of God for a publick Minister of holy things no more than every well-spoken Traveller or diligent Factor or Carrier is a Publick Agent Herauld or Embassador to any Prince or State or City although they may know their Princes Masters or Neighbors minde in many things We know it is not what waters men fancy but what God appointeth which will cure the blinde or leprous And we finde by daily sad experience that they whose pride or peevishness forsakes or scorns to use the waters of Jordan the means which Christ hath instituted and the Ministers which by his Church he hath ordained do commonly get no * Sacra mysteria non vi naturaliÌ„ sed voluntate dei supernaturali perficiuntur August In sacâ—â— sine mandato Divino vel maxima virtus deficit cum illo vel minima valescit Jeron more good by their padling 2 Kings 5.12 or dipping in other streams which they fancy better than Naaman would have done if he had gone to his so much extolled Rivers of Damascus and
had forsaken Jordan They may a little wash over and for a while seem to hide mens leprosies of Ignorance Error Pride Levity Schism Licentiousness and Apostacy but they cannot heal them yea rather they provoke the itch of novelty and increase the leprous scurff of obstinacy by which men refuse to be healed and glory in their despising and conquering all remedies * Levit. 10.1 They offered strange fire before the Lord. V. 2. And there went out fire from the Lord and devoured them Strange fires we know of old would burn as well as holy in a natural force but it was neither acceptable nor safe to be used in the solemn service of God nor did it consume the sacrifice so much as * Illorum temeritas irâ divinâ meritò castigatur quorum autoritas sacro ordiâ—e non consecratur August kindle the wrath of God to blast and destroy the presumptuous offerers However good men might use it lawfully in their private hearths and houses yet not at the Publick * Tutus est in privatis aedibus pietatis charitatis ignis quô nec rite nec tutò in publicis Dei officiis uti possumus quia non sine peccato ideo non sine peccato quia sine Dei mandato Zanch. Altars or in the Temple So that indeed we cannot hope that those whom the Lord hath not sent by his authority which hath been commited to and derived always by the hands of the Governors and Pastors of his Church either can or will take care to guide or keep us and our children in that true Rom. 12.2 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 holy and good way of reasonable and acceptable serving God since themselves are for the most part such unreasonable persons of so silly blinde weak wandring vain and various spirits abounding in nothing so much as in their ignorance pride confidence of themselves and contempt of others And what they pretend to do as to any holy Ministrations is not as of any duty conscience 1 Cor. 9.16 Va negligenti officium quod debuit arroganti quod non debuit Bern. necessity as St. Paul who applies that Wo to me if I preach not the Gospel c. but meerly as of courtesie as arbitrary and spontaneous as of novelty and curiosity when where what how and as far as their own sudden fits humors and interests or others flatteries and vulgar applauses move them while the novelty curiosity and admiration of these mens boldness more than of their rare gifts 2 Tim. 4.3 They will not endure sound doctrine but after their own lusts shall they keap up to themselves Teachers having itching ears works upon the itching ears not the humble hearts of their gaping or giddy hearers Such Ivy and Country Garlands as these men hang out in their private Cells and Conventicles or in their more Publick Fairs and Taverns are no temptations to us to think their unseasoned new bottles or their flatuous and unrefined Wines which have fumed so much into their own and their auditors weak heads that many of them every where reel and stagger and vomit out their own shame and wallow in their filthiness like drunken men are any way comparable to our old bottels * Matth. 9.17 Vetus vinum mulso longè defaecatius gustu suavius spiâ—itu lenius aetate mollâ—us sanitate salubrius cerebrum minus movet coâ— magis reficit Greg. and veterane Wines which are found sweet well-refined and full of spirits Nor will these new patches of gifted but unordained Preachers ever be suitable with or comparable to our good old Garments * Matth. 9.16 Ecclesiae vestem ordinem scilicet decoram politiam deforminovitate lacerant â—urpiter lacerando magis deformant novatores Prideaux the learned ordained and true Ministers either for durableness comliness or comfort being heavier in the Summer of prosperity and colder in the Winter of adversity So that they are rather a shame an oppression and deformity to us to our reformed Christian Religion and to our Church and Nation as if we had chose rather to be clothed with a ridiculous pybald fools-coat or a beggars cloak checquered with infinite rents and patches than with that holy and comly Garment of order and unity which Christ left to his Church and Ministers like his own without any rent or seam That is An uniform compleat constant way John 19.23 Qualis Christi vestis inconsuâ—ilis inconsissa talis esse debet ecclesiae constant ordâ— politia uniformis August and order of holy Ministerial power derived in a right and successive Ordination These new short jumps of unordained Teachers are to the Churches and Religion's proportions like the coats of Davids Messengers 2 Sam. 10.4 when they had been shamefully and spightfully treated by ungrateful Hanun exposing indeed our Nation and our Religion to all * Quantum deest autoritati tantum adest pudori aut inverecundiâ— Nihil enim impudentius quà m injussum muneri aut officio cuicunque sese immittere Gerard. reproach and scorn when all round about us shall see such feeble and uncomly parts as indeed these gifted men for the most part are in the body of our Church thus discovered which were far better concealed and hidden Yea 24. Boldness of unordeined Teachers Num. 22.28 although they may with truth in somethings justly tax and reprove some failings or faults in some yea all our Ministers yet we do not think presently they are to intrude into their places and Ministry no more than Balaam's Ass might presume to become presently a Prophet because it sometimes spake and reproved its masters madness 2 Pet. 2.16 Nor do we see any reason that men should wait upon the lips of such animals for Instruction who cannot justifie their speaking without a miracle no more indeed than these new Teachers can their chalenging the publick place and constant office of Christs Ministers to which they have no ordinary Call or Mission Indeed we have rather cause greatly to suspect these intruders as for many other things so for their boldness and forwardness Since such as have been ablest for that great service So Moses Isaiah Jeremiah Ezekiel have always been * St. Jerome tells of Neposianus Eò dignior quo se clamabat indignum fugiebat dum populus quarebat Humilitate saperabat invidiam Ep. ad Heliod So Socrates of Ammenius when he was sought to be made a Pastor of the Church Lib. 6. c. 30. modestly slow and humbly reserved That these mens undesired promptitude is like that malicious readiness of Satan who uncall'd presents himself among the sons of God * Job 1.6 2.1 2 Cor. 11.13 so are the ministers of Satan most prone to transform themselves by their hypocrisies into angels of light in order to advance hellish darkness and damnable doctrines And the times are much injured by reports if it be not in some
the able godly and painful Ministers but the whole Ministry it self and all holy Ministrations rightly performed by its Authority despised invalid decryed and discountenanced In many places affronting some vexing and oppressing others menacing all every where with total extirpations For they who pretend to have any man a Minister that lists intend to have none such as should be As they that would have every man a Master or Magistrate mean to have none in a Family or State but onely by specious shadows of New Teachers and Prophets they hope to deprive us of those substances both of true reformed Religion and the true Ministry which we and our Forefathers have so long happily enjoyed and which we ow to our posterity 28. The great and urgent causes of complaint Nor is this a feigned calumny or fictitious grief and out-cry Your piety O excellent Christians knows That the spirits of too many men are so desperately bent upon this design against the Function of the Ministry that they not onely breathe out threatnings against all of this way the duly ordained Ministers but daily do as much as in them lies make havock of them and in them of all good maners and reformed Religion while so many people and whole Parishes are void and desolate of any true Minister residing among them I leave it to the judgements and consciences of all good Christians to consider how acceptable such projects and practises will be to any sober and moralized professor to any gracious and true Christian to any reformed Church or to Christ the Institutor of an authoritative and successional Ministry or last of all to God whose mercy hath eminently blessed this Church and Nation in this particular of able and excellent Ministers so that they have not been behinde any Church under Heaven That so exploded Speech then Stupor mundi clerus Anglicanus The Ministers of England were the admiration of the Reformed World had noâ— more in it of crack and boasting than of sober Truth if rightly considered onely it had better become perhaps any mans mouth than a Ministers of this Church to have said it and any others than believers of this Church to have contradicted and sleighted it Since to the English Ministers eminency in all kinde so many forein Churches and Learned Men have willingly subscribed as to Preaching Praying Writing Disputing and Living On the other side How welcome the disgrace of the Ministry will be to all the enemies of Gods truth of the Reformed Religion and of all good order in this Church and State it is easie to judge by the great contentment the ample flatterings the unfeigned gloryings the large and serious triumphings which all those that were heretofore professed enemies to this Church and our Reformed Religion either such as are factious and politick Factors for another Supremacy and Power or such as carry deep brands of Schism and Heresie on their foreheads or such as are professedly Atheists profane idle and dissolute mindes discover in this That they hope they shall not be any more tormented by the prophecying of these witnesses Revel 11.10 They that dwell on the earth shall rejoyce over the dead and unburied bodies of the witnesses and make merry because these two Prophets tormented them that dwelt on the earth the true and faithful Ministers of the Church of England Than whom none of that order in any of the late Reformed Churches and scarce any of the Antients have given more ample clear and constant testimony to the glory of God and the truth and purity of the Gospel by their Writing Preaching Praying Sufferings and holy Examples Living and Dying which I again repeat and justifie against those who swell with disdain and are ready to burst with envy against the real worth and undeniable excellency of the Ministers of the Church of England All which makes me presume That you O excellent Christians can neither be ignorant nor unsatisfied in this point of the Evangelical Ministry both as to this and all other Churches use benefit and necessity as also to the divine right of it by Christs institution the Apostles derivation and the Catholike Churches observation in all times and places as to the main substance of the duties the power and authority of the Function however there may be in the succession of so many ages some Variation in some Circumstantials The peculiar office and special power were seldom as I have said if ever questioned among any Christians until of late much less so shaken vilified and traduced as now it is by the ungrateful wantonness and profane unworthiness of some who not by force of reason or arguments of truth but by forcible sophistries armed cavilings violent calumnies and arrogant intrusions have like so many wilde Bores sought to lay waste the Lords Vineyard Pretending That their brutish confidence is beyond the best dressers skill Psal 80.30 The Boar out of the wood doth waste it and the wilde Beast of the field doth devour it Et atroces insidiatores aperti grassatores Ecclesiam divastare contendunt tam marte quà m arte Aug. Matth. 9.38 Pray ye the Lord of the harvest that he would send forth laborers into his harvest Matth. 8.32 The whole herd of swine ran violently down a steep place into the Sea and perished in the waters Immundi illi Ministâ—i inordinati Doctores per ignorantiae temeritatis superbiae praecipitia feruntur in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 profunditates Satanae Apoc. 2.24 in errotum blasphemiarum confusionum omnium abyssum Chemnit that their irregular rootings are better than the carefullest diggings that their rude croppings and tearings are beyond any orderly prunings or wary weedings that their sordid wallowings and filthy confusions are before any seasonable manurings that there needs no skilful Husbandmen or faithful Laborers of the Lords sending the Churches ordaining or the faithful peoples approving where so many devout swine and holy hogs will take care to plant water dress and propagate the Vine of the true Christian Reformed Religion to which the hearts of men are naturally no propitious soyl Nor is the event as to the happiness of this Church and its Reformed Religion to be expected other without a miracle if once those unordeined unclean and untried spirits be suffered to possess the Pulpits and places of true and able Minishers than such as befel those forenamed cattel when once Christ permitted the devils to enter into them All truth order piety peace and purity of Religion together with the Function of the Ministry will be violently carried into and choaked in the midst of the Sea of most tempestuous errors and bottomless confusions 29. Absurdities The impious absurdities enormious bablings and endless janglings whereby some men endeavor to dishonor and destroy the whole Function of the reformed and established Ministry in this Church and to surrogate in their places either Romish Agitators or a ragged Regiment of new and necessitous
voluntiers 1 King 13.33 Jeroboam made of the lowest of the people Priests whosoever would he consecrated him and he became one of the Priests V. 34. And this thing became sin to the house of Jeroboam to cut it off and destroy it from the face of he earth whosoever lists not to consecrate but desecrate himself by an execrable boldness or else is elected and misordained by that zealous simplicity schismatical fury and popular madness after any novelty which is ever in any meaner sort of people These no doubt are sufficiently known to you together with those learned solutions those sober and to wise men satisfactory answers which have by many worthy Pens both long since and lately been made publick both as to the calumnies of the adversaries and the vindication of this Church and its Ministry Which is conform not onely to our wise excellent and antient Laws but to all right reason common rules of order and policy dictates of humane nature practise of all Nations Also to the Precepts Institutions Paterns and Customs of God of Christ of the Apostles and of all the Churches and ever was so esteemed and reverenced until the sour and unsavory dregs of these perilous last 2 Tim. 3.1 and worst times came to be stirred and drawn forth Wherein under pretences of I know not what special calling gifts and privileges but really to advance other fruits than those that use to grow from the Spirit of truth peace holiness and order some men are resolved to ascend to that desperate height of impiety which counts nothing a sin a shame or a confusion I shall not so far distrust the knowledge memory or consciences 30. Ministers unheard ought not to be condemned Quod rationibus non possunt fustibus satagunt deficientibus scripturis succurrant gladii Aug. de Circumcel Lunam è calo quum non possunt deducere allatrant canes Sen. of wise and worthy Christians as to abuse their leisure by a large exact and punctual disputing every one of those Particulars Arguments and Scriptures which have been well and learnedly handled by others who have put the heady rabble of their opponents to so great disorders as from Arguments to threaten Arms from shews of Reason to flie to Passion from sober Speaking to bitter Railings Scoffings and Barkings at that Light which they see is so much above them Onely I cannot but suggest in general to all good men That it seems not to me onely but to many much wiser and better than my self a very strange precipitancy which no Christian wise Magistrates will permit more like tumultuary rashness and schismatical violence than either Christian zeal or charitable calmness That the whole Order and Function of the Ministry of the Gospel in this Reformed Church so long owned by all good men both at home and abroad so long and largely prospered here with the effects and seals of Gods grace upon it so esteemed necessary to the very Being of any Church and Christianity it self by all sober and serious Christians For there can be no true Church where Christ is not who promised to be with his Ministers to the end of the World So that where no true Ministry is there can be no presence of Christ as to outward Ordinances Matth. 28.20 which is spoken to those that were sent to Teach and Baptize c. Lastly This Calling so never opposed by any but erroneous seditious licentious or fanatick spirits of later times That I say this antient and holy Function should without any solemn publick conference impartial hearing or fair consultation even among Professors of Reformed Christianity be at noon day thus vilified routed and sought to be wholly outed by persons whose weavers beams or rustick numbers and clamorous crouds not their reason learning piety or virtue renders them either formidable or any way considerable further than to be objects of wiser and better mens pity and charity or fears and restraints Is it that there are no Ministers of the true and good old way worthy to be heard or comparable to those plebeian pieces who by a most imprudent apostacy Et osores desertores sui ordinis Sulp. Sev. becoming haters and desertors of their former holy orders and authority Ministerial have taken a new Commission upon a popular account Are none of the antient Ministers fit to be advised with or credited in this matter which concerns not themselves so much as the publick good both of Church and State Are they all such friends to their own private interests some poor living it may be as to have no love to God to Christ to the Truth or to the Souls of men Have they no learning judgement modesty or conscience comparable to those who being parties and enemies against them hope to be their onely judges and to condemn them Is wisdom wholly perished from the wise and understanding hidden from the prudent Is Religion lost among the Learned and onely now found among simple ideots Or rather are not the Antiministerial adversaries so conscious to the true Ministers learned piety and their own impudent ignorance that they are loth and ashamed to bring the one or other to a publick test and fair trial resolving with the Circumcellions with more ease to drive them Circumcelliones inter Donatistas furiostores cùm 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e. Continentes se vocitabant jus fasque omne evertenies sacerdotibus Ministris Catholicis vim inserebant omnia ditipientes c. Calcem cum aceto in oculos piorum ingerebant Vil. August c. 9. 1 King 18.21 than to dispute them out of the Church aiming not to satisfie any by their reason but to sacrifice all to their passion if they can get power Who doubts but that if the learned and godly Ministers in this sometime so famous and flourishing Church of England who seem now in the eyes of their enemies as if they had been taken by Pirates or Picarooms onely fit to be so thrust under Hatches not worthy to be spoken with to appear to be trusted or regarded if they might have so much publick favor which they despair not of and do humbly intreat as by solemn tryal and dispute to assert their Station and Function against their adversaries as some have in private ways done Who doubts I say but by Gods assistance whose mercy hath not will not ever forsake them they would make the halting and ungrateful people of this Church to see whether the Lord or Baal be God Whether I say the Primitive Order and Divine Constitutions of Christ which have on them the Seal of the Scripture the Stamp of Authority and carry with them all the beauties of holiness For right reason due order decency peaceableness and proportionableness to the great ends of Christian Religion together with their real usefulness confirmed by the happy experience of the Primitive times the purest Saints the best Christians the constantest Confessors holy Martys and most
flourishing Churches Whether I say these should continue in their place and power wherein God hath set them and out pious Predecessors have maintained them in this Church and Nation or these yesterday-novelties the politick whimseys and Jesuitick inventions of some heady but heartless-men should usurp and prevail in this Church after sixteen hundred years prescription against them and which are already found to have in them besides their novelty such emptiness flatness vanity disorder deformity and unproportionableness to the great end of right ordering Christian societies of saving of souls by edifying them in truth and love Eph. 4.10 11 12 13. that they have been already productive of such dreadful effects both in opinions and practises Mirabutur ingemuit â—â—hâ— se tam citò fieri Arianum Jeròn cont Lucif John 14.16 The Comforter even the Spirit of Truth he shall abâ—de with you for ever that they make the Protestant and Reformed Churches stand amased to see any of their kinde bring forth such Monsters of Religion as seem rather the fruit of some Incubus some soul and filthy spirits deluding and oppressing this Reformed Church than of that blessed and promised Spirit whose power whose rule whose servants have always been the most exactly and constantly holy â—ust and pure For any true Christians then to allow and foster such prodigies of Protestant Religion as some are bringing forth seems no less preposterous than if men should resolve to put out their eyes and to walk both blindfold and backwards or to renverse the body by setting the feet above the head Indeed it is putting the Reformed Religion to the Strapado and crucifying Christ again as they did Saint Peter after a new posture with his head downwards As if in kindness to any men they should take away their souls and make them move like Puppets by some little springs wyars and gimmers or by the Sorcery of some Demoniack possession For want of the favor of such a publick tryal and vindication of the Ministry 31. Therefore this Apology endeavors the Ministers defence Gen. 41.14 Zach. 3.4 I have adventured to present to the view of all Excellent Christians in this Church this Apology By which I have endeavored to take off from the Josephs and Josedecks of this Church those prisons and filthy garments wherewith some men have sought to deform them and to wash off from their grave countenances and angelike aspects the chiefest of those scandals and aspersions under which for want of solid reasons or just imputations against their persons and calling by some mens unwashen hands and foul mouths whose restless spirits cast out nothing but dirt and mire against them they are now so much disfigured to the world Isai 57. The wicked is as a troubled sea when it cannot rest whose waters cast up mire and dirt Tertul. Apolog. 2 Cor. 10.10 His bodily presence is weak and his speech contemptible so the false apostles the ministers of Satan 2 Cor. 11.13 The deceitful workers reproached St. Paul behinde his back That so odious disguises as of old to the Christians may render them less regarded and more abhorred by vulgar people This art of evil tongues and pens serving to colour excuse or justifie the injustice cruelty barbarity unthankfulness and irreligion of those who seek first to bait them in the Theatre by all publick disgracings and then to dispatch them Veri criminis defectus falsis supplet calumniis factis innocentes verbis deturpat matitia Sulpit. Docratistarum antesignanti B. Augustinum seductorem ani marum deceptorem clamitabant ut lupum occidendum tale facinus perpetraâ—i remistionem peccatorum obventurum Possid vit August For against these Beasts as Saint Paul sometime at Ephesus whom no reason learning gravity merit parts graces or age doth tame or mitigate the true Ministers of the Gospel even in this Reformed Church of England have now to contend for their Calling Liberties and Livelihood yea for their lives too if the Lord by the favor and justice of those that have wisdom courage and piety answerable to their places and power do not rescue and protect them 32. What Ministers I plead for 2 Cor. 2.17 Not as many which corrupt the Word of God 2 Cor. 11.13 Tit. 3.10 Nihil deformius est sacerdote claudicante qui non aequis rectis pedibus incedit in viis Domini Greg. Plus destruit sâ—nistra pravae viâ—ae quà m astruit dextra sanae doctrinae Bern. Non confundant opera tua sermonem tuum Proditores suâ— non praedicatores Christi quibus factis deficientibus viâ—a crubescit Jeron ad Nepot Nisi praeâ—â—es quod praedicas mendacium non Evangelium videbitur Lact. Inst lib. 3. cap. 16. Exemplum operis est sermo vivus efficatissimus Bern. Uâ— sumenti cibum non digerenti perniciosum est ita docenti non facienti peccatum est Id. Animata virtus est quae factis honestatur Cadaverosa qua verbis tantum macrescit Leo. Mysterium Theologiae non ut olim Philosophiae barba tuntum pallio celebratur Sed doctrinae sanitate vitae sanctitate Lact. If in any thing as weak and sinful men any of the true Ministers of this Church are indeed liable to just reproaches either of ignorance or idleness factiousness sedition any immorality or scandalous living and what Church of Christ can hope to be absolutely clear when even in Christs family and the Apostles times there was dross and chaff in the floor by Judas and Demas Simon Magus false Apostles deceitful workers Ministers of Satan c I am so far from excusing or pleading for them as to their personal errors and disorders that I should be a most severe advocate against them if after two or three admonitions they should be found incorrigible And this upon the same ground on which now I write this Apology namely in behalf of the honor of the Gospel the dignity of the true Ministry and the glory of the most sacred name of the Christians God and Saviour which idle evil unable and unfaithful Bishops and Ministers beyond all men cause to be blasphemed when they pull down more with the left hand of profaneness than they build with the right hand of their preaching betraying Christ with their kisses and smiting the Christian Reformed Religion under the fift rib when they seem with great respect to salute and embrace it Confuting what they say by what they do and hardning mens hearts to an unbelief of that doctrine which they contradict by the Solecism of their lives and maners either rowling great stones upon the mouth of the Fountain or poysoning the emanations of living waters or perforating the mindes and consciences of their hearers to such liberties and hypocrisies that they retain no more of true Religion and serious holiness than sieves can do of water As Salvian lib. 4. Facta verba sivi occinant Ambr. de Bo. m. Verba
Word however we cannot by bare humane reason comprehend or demonstrate them oftentimes praying to God as all sufficient omniscient omnipresent and omnipotent supplicating for that from his grace power and bounty which we have not deserve not nor can attain otherways in this lapsed corrupted and cursed estate of our nature Eph. 2.5 By g ace ye are saved Which owes all its reparations onely to the free grace of God manifesting himself in his works and words also in those secret inward operations of the Spirit upon the conscience and whole soul by illuminations Blanda violentia victrix delectatio Aug. restraints terrors convictions conversions sweet yet powerful attractions victorious yet delectable prevailings agreeable to the nature of the soul and the liberty of the will which then recovers its true liberty Quò strictius ad Deum ligamur eo perfectius liberamur à peccatorum pondere pravitatum vinculis nec reatu nec terrore nec infirmitate amplius detinemur aut opprimimur August Non dii facti sumus sed divini non in Dei essentiam transmutamur sed in sanctam hoc est divinam naturam reparamur quantum satanae lapsi tantum Deo reparati confirmamur Prosp when by the cords of Gods love its unwillingness is bound up and its chains of violent lusts are taken off Whence such great impressions and real changes are made upon every rational faculty in the soul as those from darkness to light from captivity to freedom from death to life according to the several representations of Gods excellencies in nature in morals and in mysteries wherein the exceeding great riches of his free-grace and love to us in Christ Ephes 1.9 2.7 hath the most softning melting and transforming influence which fully received upon the soul the whole-man in minde and spirit in fancy understanding judgement memory will appetite affections passions and conscience becomes partaker through grace of a divine nature 2 Pet. 1.4 compared to what he was and becomes a * 2 Cor. 5.17 new creature not as to its essence but as to all ends principles motions and actions which are begun and continued designed and ended in holiness that is in humble and unfeigned regards to the glory of God and exact purposes of conformity to the will of God in his written Word New creatures by a newness of grace in which we remain what we were Men but are made what we were not Saints 3. Scripture the only rule of true Religion 1 Tim. 3.15 Heb. 4.12 Acts 7.38 Rom. 3.2 To which Word of God in the Scriptures we being guided and directed by the constant and most credible testimony of the Church of Christ that pillar and ground of Truth so as to receive and regard them They at length by Gods grace on the heart demonstrate themselves by their native and divine light to be the very Word of God those lively oracles which set forth most divine precepts paterns prophecies histories and mysteries proffers also and promises of such good things as the soul would most desire most wants and onely can truly delight in living and dying and to eternity Religion consists in no fond fancies Beyond * Hoc prius credimus non esse ultra Scripturas quod credere debeamus nobis curiositate non opus est post Christum nec inquisitione post Evangelium Tertul. de praes ad Hae. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Niss 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Cl. Al. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1. Nos tantum Scripturas sacras habemus plenas inviolatas integras eas vel in purissimo fonte vel in pura translatione bibimus Sal. de Gub. l. 5. Tantummodo sacris Scripturis canonicis hanc ingenuam debeo servitutem quà eas solas ita sequar ut conscriptores earum nihil omnino in eis eâ—rasse nihil fallaciter posuissè non dubitem August ep 19 ad Jeron Si canonicarum scripturarum authoritate quidquam firmatur sine ulla dubitatione credendum est Aliis verò testibus tibi credere vel non credere liceat August ep cap. 12. these Scriptures which we justly call The Word of God understood in their true sense and meaning we do not own any thing for a ground rule or duty in Religion Nâ—r are we at all moved by those bold triflings and endless janglings about Religion Grace Spirit and Inspirations which weak and vain men looking to their own foolish fancies and not to the divine Oracles do scatter too and fro as chaff to blinde the eyes of simple and credulous people which would make Religion a matter of novelty and curiosity of cavilling meerly and contending of censuring and condemning others of self-confidence and intollerable boastings of sequaciousness and feminine softness of custom onely and paternal example or of ease and idleness where out of a lazy temper neglecting all ordinary means Ministry and duties some men expect by special inspirations and dictates to have their defect of pains and industry supplied Or else they place their Religion in the adhering to some party and faction in popular and specious insinuations and pretensions or in admiration of mens persons and gifts or in the prevailencies of power and worldly successes or in unjust gain and sacrilegious thrift or in great zealotries for some new form and way of constituting disciplining and governing Churches or in boldness to affirm to deny and to do any thing or in meer verbal assurances and loose confidences of being elected and predestinated to happiness of being called to be Saints and Preachers and Prophets in a new and extraordinary way to advance such opinions and practises as no holy men of old ever knew acted or owned for Religious or lastly in railing upon despising and seeking to destroy all those that approve not or follow not those self-conceited confidences and violent extravagancies which some men affect in their rude and unwarrantable undertakings Such were the fanatick mad and at last sad Religion of those Circumcellions of old and those Anabaptists and other later Sects in Germany * Sleidan Com. l. 10. ad an 1535. who wanted nothing but constant successes and continued power to have made all men as wilde and wicked as themselves or else to have destroyed them Alas who sees not how far different and much easier to sinful flesh and blood to vain ambition and proud hypocrisies these pretty soft fallacies these froths and fumes those great swelling words 2 Pet. 2.18 and titles of vanity That God is their Father that they are Saints and spiritual inspired Prophets sent of God to call the World to repentance to reign with Christ Those rotten sensualities of Religion as some blasphemously call it those libidinous excrescencies those lying prophecies c. How much easier I say these are than those humble sober exact and constant tyes of Conscience and duties of true Religion by which holy men and women in all ages have given all diligence to make their
banishment prison captivity sickness c. Yet that Christian belief love and charity which such an one bears to Christ and to the Catholike Church of Christ scattered in many places and different in many ceremonial rites and observations These I say do infallibly invest this solitary Christian in communion and holy fellowship with the whole Church of Christ in all the World as brethren and sisters are related as near kinred when they are never so far a sunder in place which owns the same God believes the same common salvation by the same Lord Jesus useth the same seals of the blessed Sacraments Ephes 4.5 Jude 2. professeth the same ground of faith and rule of holiness the written Word of God and bears the like gracious and charitable temper to others as sanctified by same Spirit of Christ which really unites every charitable and true believer to Christ and so to every Mâ—mber of true Church however it may want opportunities to express this communion in actual and visible conversation either civil or sacred by enjoying that society as men or that ordinary ministry as Christians which is by Christ appointed in the Church as well for its outward profession distinction and mutual assistance as for its inward comfort and communion with himself The willing neglect of all such extern communion and the causeless separation from all Church-fellowship in Word Sacraments Prayer Order and charitable Offices must needs be inconsistent with any comfort because against charity and so far against true Religion and the hopes of salvation For those inward graces wherein the life and soul of Religion do consist are not ordinarily attained or maintained but by those outward means and ministrations which the wisdom of God in Christ hath appointed for the Churches social good and edification together In the right enjoyment of which consists that extern and joynt celebration or profession of Christian Religion which gives Being name and distinction to that society which we call The Church of Christ on Earth And this indeed is that Church properly which is called out of the World which as men we may discern and of which both in elder and later times so many disputes have been raised which we may describe to be An holy company or fraternity of Christians who being called by the Ministry of the Gospel to the knowledge of God in Christ do publickly profess in all holy ways and orderly institutions that inward sense of duty and devotion which they ow to God by believing and obeying his Word Also that charity which they ow to all men especially to those that profess to be Christs Disciples and hold communion with his Body the Catholike Church Herein I conceive That the social outward profession of Religion 7. Of the Church as a visible society of Professors believing in Christ. Ea est Catholica ecclesia quae unicam candem semper ubique fidem in Christo veram Scripturis sundatam profitetur Vâ—n Lyrin Eph. 2.9 As Fellow-Citizens of the Saints and of the houshold of God Ye are built upon the Foundation of the Apostles and Prophets Jesus Christ being the chief corner stone c. as it is held forth in the Word of God in its Truths Seals Duties and Ministry makes a true Church among men And the true Church as Catholike yea any part or branch of this true Catholike Church whose Head Foundation Rites Seals Duties and Ministry are for the main of the same kinde in all times and places cannot but make a right profession of true Religion as to the main essence and fundamentals which consists in truth holiness and charity However there may be many variations differences and deformities in superstructures both of opinion and practise For however particular Churches which have their limits of time and place and persons circumstances which necessarily circumscribe all things in this world are still as distinct arms and branches of a great Tree issuing from one and the same root Jesus Christ and have the same sap of truth and life conveyed in some measure to them 1 Cor. 3.12 If any man build upon this foundation gold c. stâ—bble c. V. 15. If his work be burnt he shall suffer loss but he himself shall be saved Eph. 4.4 There is one Body and one Spirit one Lord one Faith one Baptism c. V. 16. The whole body is fitly joyned together according to the effectual working in the measure of every part c. Uâ—us Deus unam sidem tradidit unam ecclesiam toto orbe diffudit hanc aspicit hanc diligit hanc dâ—fendit Quolibet se quisque nomine tegat si huic non societur alienus est si hanc impugnet inimicus est Oros 7. c. 35. Joh. 15.2 Every branch in me that beareth not fruit my Father taketh away 2 Pet. 2.1 2 Tim. 2.18 1 Cor. 12.25 That there should be no schism in the body 2 Joh. 9. Whosoever transgresseth and abideth not in the doctrine of Christ hath not God He that abideth in the doctrine of Christ hath the Father and the Son by the same way of the right Ministry of the Word Sacraments and Spirit so that in these respects they are all of one and the same Catholike Body communion descent and derivation yet as these have their external distinctions and severings in time place persons and maners or any outward rites of profession and worship so they usually have distinct denominations and are subject to different accidents as well as proportions Some branches of the same Tree may be withering mossy cancred peeled broken and barren yea almost dead yet old and great and true Others may be more flourishing fruitful clean and entire though of a latter shooting for time and of a lesser extension for number and place yet still of the same Tree so far as they have really or onely seemingly and in the judgement of charity communion with relation to and dependance on the Root and bulk being neither quite broken off and dead by Heretical Apostacies denying the Lord that bought them or damnable errors which overthrow the Faith nor yet slivered and rent by Schismatical uncharitableness proud or peevish rents and divisions Which last although they do not wholly kill and câ—op off from all communion with the Church of Christ yet they so far weaken and wither Religion in the fruits and comforts of it as each Schism pares off from its sect and faction that Rinde and Bark as it were of Christian love and mutual charity through which chiefly the sap and juyce of true Religion with the graces and comforts of it are happily and most thrivingly conveyed to every living branch of the Catholike Church so as to make it live at least and bring forth some good fruit however it be not so strong fair and ample as others may be As the Church of Sardis which had a * Rev. 3.1 name to live and was dead in some part and proportion
yet is bid to watch and strengthen the things that remain which are ready to die c. 8. Of the Church as called Catholike See learned Dr. Field of the Church 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In this point then Touching the true Church of Christ in regard of outward profession and visible communion to the touch of which part my design thus leads me I purpose not so far to gratifie the endless and needless janglings of any adversaries of this Church of England as to plunge my self or the Reader into the wide and troubled Sea of controversie concerning the Church Considering that many good Christians have been and still are in the true Catholike Church by profession of that true faith and holy obedience which unite to the Head Jesus Christ and by charity which combines the members of his Body together although they never heard the dispute or determination of this so driven a controversie As many are in health and sound who never were under Physicians hands or heard any Lecture of Anatomy Yea although they may be cut off and cast out of the particular communion of any Church by the Anathemaes and excommunicating sentences of some injurious and passionate Members of that Church yet may they continue still in communion with Christ and consequently with his Catholike Church that is with all those who either truly have or profess to have communion with Christ My purpose is onely to give an account as I have done of true Religion in the internal power of it so also of the true Church as to the external profession of Religion That thereby I may establish the faith and comforts of all sober and good Christians in this Church of England That they may not be shaken corrupted or rent off by their own instability and weakness or by the fraud and malice of those who glory more in the proselytes they gain to fanatick factions by uncharitable rendings from this Church than in any communion they might have in humble and charitable ways with the Catholike Church or any of the greater and nobler parts of it which they most impertinently deny to be any Churches or capable of any order power joynt authority larger government or ampler communion For the Catholike Church of Christ that is Ignat. ep ad Phil. Cypr. de unitate Eccl. Solis multi radii unum lumen August lib. de unitate ecclesiae Et omnes patres Eph. 1.22 Christ the Head over all things to the Church 1 Tim. 3.15 The Church of the living God the pillar and ground of truth Heb. 12.23 The Church of the first-born Tot ac tanta ecclesia una est illa ab Apostolis prima ex qua omnes Tertul. de prae ad Hae. c. 30. Eph. 3.10 21. 5.23 Christ the Head of the Church and the Saviour of the Body V. 32. Christ and the Church Col. 1.18 Christ the Head of the Body the Church 1 Cor. 12. The Body is not one Member but many c. vidâ— the universality of those who profess to believe in the name of Jesus Christ according to the Scriptures That this is primarily and properly called a Church often in Scripture there is no doubt As the whole is called a Body in its integrality or compleatness of parts and organs whose every limb and part is corporeal too and of the Body as to its nature kinde or essence This Church which is called The Spouse and Body of Christ is as its Head but one in its integrality or comprehensive latitude as the Ark containing all such as profess the true faith of Christ And to this are given as all powers and faculties of nature to the whole man primarily and eminently those powers privileges gifts and titles which are proper to the Church of Christ however they are orderly exercised by some particular parts or members for the good of the whole The essence integrality and unity of this Catholike Church consists not in any local convention or visible communion or publick representation of every part of it but in a mysterious and religious communion with the same God Ecclesia in universum mundi disseminata unam domum habitans unam animam cor os abet Iraen l. 1. c. 3. Eph. 4.4 5. Jude 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Just M. Dial. cum Tryphone by the same Mediator Jesus Christ and to this Mediator Jesus Christ by the same Word and Spirit as to the internal part of Religion also by profession of the same Truth and common Salvation joyned with obedience to the same Gospel and holy Ministry with charity and comly order as to the external In this so clear an Article of our Faith I need not bestow my pains since it is lately handled very fully learnedly and calmly by a godly Minister of this Church of England * Mr. Hudson of the Catholike Church Tot tantae ecclesiae una est illa ab Apostolis prima dum unam omnes praebent veritatem Tert. de prae to whose Book I refer the Christian Reader 9. Of a National Church or distinct and larger part of the Catholick This name of Church being evidently given to the universality of those who by the Ministry of the Gospel are called out of the way of the World and by professing of it and submitting externally to its holy Ministry Order Rules Duties and Institutes are distinguished from the rest of the World It cannot be hard for any sober understanding to conceive in what aptitude of sense any part of this Catholike Church is also called a Church with some additional distinctions and particular limitations visible and notable among men and Christians by which some are severed from others in time place persons or any other civil discriminations of policy and society Which give nearer and greater conveniences as to the enjoyment and exercise of humane and civil so of Christian communion and the offices or benefits of religious relations 1 Cor 1.2 To the Church of God which is at Corinth Acts 13.1 The Chu ch of Antioch 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Acts 14.23 Tit. 1.5 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Rev. 2. 3. Ecclesiam apud unamquamque civitatem condiderunt Apostolâ— Ã quibus traducem fidei semina doctrinae caeterae ecclesiae mutuatae sunt Tertul. de Prae. c. 20. Consuetudo est certissima loquendi norma Quinâ—il The Spirit of God in the Scripture gives sufficient warrant to this stile and language calling that a Church as of Rome Ephesus Corinth Jerusalem Antioch c. which consisted of many Congregations and Presbyters in a City and its Territory or Province So the Apostle Paul in his Epistles to several Churches distinguisheth them by the civil and humane distinctions of place and Magistracy and the Spirit of Christ to the Asiatick Churches calleth each a Church distinctly which were in great associations of many faithful under many Presbyters And these under some chief Presidents Apostles Angels or Bishops residing
suburbicaniarum ecclesiarum solicitudinem gerâ—â— Ruffin hist l. 1. c. 6. Concil Nicen. both Papal and Popular First The Romanists extend the cords of their Churches power and its head or chief Bishop so far as if it were properly Catholike and Oecumenical that is by divine appointment invested with sovereign Authority to extend and exercise Ecclesiastical polity and dominion over all other particular Churches in all ages and in all parts of the World So that it is say they necessary to salvation to be under this Roman jurisdiction c. Whereas it is certain That the Roman Church antiently was and still is properly speaking distinct from others in place as well as name and had antiently its limited power and jurisdiction extending to the suburbicanian Provinces which were Ten seven in Italy and three in Sicily Corsica and Sardinia Accoâ—ding to those like bounds which occasionally from civil titles both named and distinguished all other Churches from one another in both the Asiaes in Africa and in Europe as the Gallican German British c. Nor hath ever any thing either of Reason or Scripture been produced by any more than of true Antiquity whereby to prove That we are bound to any communion that is in the true meaning of proud and politick Romanists to that subjection to the Pope and his party which may be most for his and their honor and profit with the Church of Rome further than the rule of Christian charity obligeth every Christian and every part of the Catholike Church to communicate in truth and love with all those that in any judgement of charity are to be counted true Christians so far as they appear to us to be such Nor is it less evident That many Churches and Christians have scarce ever known much less owned any claim of subjection upon them by the Roman Church Which however they had antiently a priority of order and precedency yielded to it and its chief Bishop for the eminency of the City the honor of the Empire and the excellency of the reputed Founders and Planters Saint Peter and Saint Paul also for the renown of the faith patience and charity of that Church which was famous in all the World Yet Rom. 1. â— all this Primacy or Priority of Order which was civilly by others granted and might modestly be accepted by the chief Bishop in the Roman Province as to matter of place and precedency or Votes in publick Counscis and Synods This I say is very far from that * Greg. Mag. ep 30. ad Mauri Aug. Fidenter dico quia quisquis se universalem sacerdotem vel Episcopum vocat vel vocari desiderat in elatione suâ Antichristum praecurrit quia superbiendo se caeteris praeponit De Cyriaco Constantinop Episcope hunc frivoli nominis superbia typhum affectante Greg. M. l 4. ep 32 36. Antichristian Supremacy of usurped power tyrannick dominion and arbitrary jurisdiction the very suspition and temptation to which the holy and humble Bishops of Rome were ever jealous of and avoided especially Gregory the Great who was in nothing more worthy of that title than in this That he so greatly detested protested against and refused the title of Vniversal Bishop when it was offered to him by the Councel of Chalcedon Which both name and thing was in after times gained and chalenged by the pride policy covetousness and ambition of those Bishops of Rome who by some of their own sides confession as * Baronius an 912. tom 10. Foedissima nunc Romanae ecclesia facies cùm Romae dominarentur potentissima ac sordidissima merâ—â—rices Baronius * See Genebrard ad Sec. 10. Pontifices per an 150. à virtute majorum prorsus desecerunt Genebrard and others were sufficiently degenerated from that Primitive humility and sanctity which were eminent in the first Bishops of Rome in those purer and primitive times who never thought of any one of those Three Crowns which flatterers in after ages have fully hammered and set on the heads of the Bishops of Rome in a Supremacy not of Order but of Power and plenary Jurisdiction above all Christians or Churches or Councils in the Christian World which hath justly occasioned so many parts of the Catholike Church in that regard to make a necessary separation not from any thing that is Christian among them but from the usurpation tyranny and superstition of those bishops of the Roman Church and their Faction who unjustly claim and rigorously exercise dominion over the Consciences and Liberties of all other Churches and Christians With whom the Roman pride now refuseth to hold such peaceable communion as ought universally to be among Christians in respect of order and charity unless they will all submit to that tyranny and usurpation which hath nothing in it but secular pride vain pomp and worldly dominion Yet still those of the Roman Church know That all the Reformed Churches as well as we of England ever did and do hold a Christian communion in charity with them so far as by the Word of God we conceive they hold with the head or root of the Church Christ Jesus with the ground and rule of Faith the Scriptures and with all those holy Professors in the purest and primitive Churches Of whose faith lives and deaths having some Monuments left us by the writings of eminent Bishops and others we judge what was the tenor both of the Faith Maners and Charity of those purer times which we highly venerate and strive to imitate Possibly we might now subscribe to that Letter which the Abbot and Monks of Bangor sent to Austin whom some report to be a proud and bloody Monk when he came to this Nation and required obedience of them and all Christians here to the Pope which Letter is thus translated out of Saxonick by that grave and learned Gentleman Sir Henry Spelman Sir Henry Spelman Concil Brit. Anno Christi 590. out of the Saxon Manuscript a lover and adorner of this Church of England by his life and learned Labors Be it known to you without doubt that every one of us are obedient and subject to the Church of God and to the Pope of Rome and to every true godly Christian to love every one in his degree in perfect charity and to help every one of them by word and deed to be the children of God and other obedience than this we know not due to him whom you call Pope nor do we own him to be Father of Fathers Isca one of the three Metropolis in Britain Caerusk in Monmouthshire Antiq. Brit. This obedience we are ever ready to give and pay to him and every Christian continually Beside we are under our own Bishop of Caerleon upon Usk who is to oversee us under God and to cause us to keep the way spiritual Nor will this benefit of the Popes pretended Infallibility 11. The pretended Infallibility in the Pope or Church of Rome
perversness carry with them hindring Christians from discerning even those objects that are round about them yea it is to be feared That some men from Atheistical profane ranting and licentious principles seek for a true Church as Hypocrites do for their sins and cowards for their enemies loth to finde them and studying most to be hidden from them They complain of this and other Churches as defective as impure as none when indeed it may be feared they are sorry there are any such and wish there were none of these Christian societies Ministers or godly people in the world whose doctrine and examples are their restraints reproaches and torments being most cross to their evil designs and immoderate lusts They complain they cannot finde a true Church when they are unwilling so to do and satisfie themselves as the Cynick in his Tub morosely to censure and Magisterially to finde fault with all Christians that they may conform to none in an holy humble and peaceably way but rather enjoy that fantastick and lazy liberty of mocking God and man till they finde such a way of Church and Religion as shall please them Which they would not be long in finding as to extern polity and profession if they did but entertain that inward life and power of Religion which I formerly set down which by a principle of charity as well as of truth strongly flowing from belief of Gods love in Christ to mankinde and specially to the Church doth powerfully binde and cheerfully encline every humble believer 1 Cor. 14.33 God is not the Author 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of unsetledness commotion or confusion but of peace as in all Churches of the Saints Heb. 12.14 Follow peace with all men and holiness c. Rom. 12.18 If it be possible as much as lieth in you live peaceably with all men to have peace and communion as much as may be with all Christians as internal in judgment and good will so external and social both private and publick amicitial and political in regard of example comfort and encouragement as also of Order Subordination and Government so far as we see they have any fellowship with Christ Jesus in those holy mysteries and duties which he hath appointed whereby to gather and preserve his Church in all Ages and places and Nations Thus we see some mens Pens serve onely to blot the face even of the Catholike Church and all parts of it in their visible order and communion affecting to write such blinde and small Characters in describing new Church ways and forms of Religion that no ordinary eyes can read their meaning either in their shrinking and separating into small ruptures of Bodies when they were related to and combined with Churches large and setled or in their Seraphick raptures strange Enthusiasms secret drawings and extraordinary impulsions which they pretend to have in their ways above and without yea in the neglect and contempt of all ordinary means and setled Ministry in any Church Their many high imaginations and fanatick fancies are no doubt above their Authors own understandings no less than above all wiser and soberer mens capacities twinckling much more like gloworms under the hedges of private Conventicles and Factions than shining with true and antient light of the judgement or practise of any Churches Therefore they need no further confutation from my Pen having so little yea no confirmation from any grounds of Scripture or arguments of common Reason or custom of Christians nothing indeed worthy of any rational godly and serious mans thoughts who list not to dance after the Jews-trump or Oaten-pipe of every Country fancy rather than listen to the best touched Lute or Theorbo These Syrens wise Christians may leave to sing to themselves and their own melancholy or musing thoughts no sober-man can understand them further than they signifie that ignorance illiterateness idleness pride presumption licentiousness and vanity which some like spiritual Canters affect The rarities which they boast to enjoy are without any discreet mans envy that I know However they carry it with a kinde of scornful indignation against others every where pitying as they say the simple diligence and needless industry of those poor Christians who are still attending on those thred-bare forms as they call them of old readings and catechisings and preachings and prayings and Sacraments c. in the publick Liturgies and orderly assemblies of Christians Despising as much the antient and true way of Ministry and Duty as they would the moldy bread and torn bottles of the Gibeonites abhorring to own any relation to other Christians or Church or Ministry or Governors in any Catholike bond of communion and subjection nor can they endure any Christian subordination or prudent and necessary restraint of just Government Jeron Ep. ad Eustoch Quibus os barbarum procax in convicia semper armatum Isid Hâ—spal lib. de offic eccles c. 15. Ubicunque vagantur venalem circumferentes hypocri sinusquam fixi nusquam stantes nusquam sedentes quae non viderunt confingunt Opiniones suaâ— habent pro Deo Honores quos non acceperunt se habuisse protestantur c. Which makes them look very like the old Circumcelliones a company of vagrant Hypocrites of whom Saint Jerom and Isidore Hispalensis make large and satyrical descriptions The first sayes they were impudent straglers whose mouths were always full of barbarous and importune reproaches The other tells us that they every where wandered in their mercenary hypocrisie fixed no where feigning visions of what they never saw Counting their opinions and dreams for divine and protesting to have received those eminencies which they have not Impatient to be confined to any place order or way but had rather like vagabonds continue in their beggarly liberty than fix to a sober industry and enjoy a setled competency 2 Pet. 2.14 Beguiling unstable souls These unstable spirits who turn round till they are giddy and fall from all truth and charity into all error and faction who shut their eyes that they may say they grop in the dark and complain of all mens blindness but their own These I say have of all others least cause to blame the Religion and Ministry of the Church of England since they own themselves to be in no Church-way Which of all sides is most blamed and condemned and so need not to be confuted any more 16. Several quarrels against the Church of Englands frame Some others there are who flatter themselves to be less mad than these seeking fellows who glory most in this That they have broken all the former cords and shaken off all bonds of any National Government Order and Discipline whereby they were formerly restrained in this Church Which first they deny to be any Church purely and properly so called or in any way and frame of Christs institution but onely such an establishment as ariseth from meer civil polity and humane constitution Secondly These charge us that we
fail in the matter of a Church the faithful and holy Thirdly In the essential Form an explicite Covenant or Church agreement to serve the Lord in such a way Fourthly and lastly In our chusing ordaining and appointing Ministers and other Church Officers In whom they say Church power is onely executively as to the exercise or dispensation but it is primarily and eminently in that Body of the people never so small which is so combined together Yea they complain that we in England have neglected and deprived the people of that glorious power and liberty by which every Christian is to shew himself both King and Priest and Prophet Thus the Tabernacles of Edom and the Ismalites Psal 83.6 7 8. Nunquam deorunt hostes ubi adest ecclesia nec inimici ubi veritas agâ—â—scitur Tert. of Moab and the Hagarenes Gebal and Ammon and Ammaleok the Philistims and they of Tyre Assur also Men of our own Tribes all conspire against the true Religion the antient orders and holy Ministry of the Church of England And finding this Church forely torn bruised and wounded they either leave it and its Ministry to die desolate by separating wholly from them or else they seek by their several instruments of death wholly to dispatch it as the Amalekites did King Saul But blessed be God though this Church and its true Ministers be thus afflicted and persecuted yet are they not quite forsaken of God or of all good Christians 2 Cor. 4.8 9. Though we be cast down yet we are not quite destroyed There want not many sons of Sion to mourn with their Mother and to comfort her if they cannot contend for her Although the Lord is righteous Lam. 1.2 Isai 30.19 who hath smitten us and to whom we will return and wait till he be gracious to this Church Yet these sons of Edom our unnatural Brethren Micah 7.8 9 19. are very injurious and uncharitable who seek to enflame the wrath of God more against her rejoycing in her calamities and crying now she is faln let her rise up no more But the Lord will remember his compassions of old which have not failed and will return to build her up nor shall this furnace of affliction be to consume this Reformed Church but onely to purge her from that dross which she had any way contracted As to these mens first quarrel 17. Of Religion as established and protected by Laws in England against the frame of our Church and Ministry as setled and defended by Civil Laws and Politick Constitutions They seem in this rather offended at the clothes and dress or the defence and guard than at the body and substance of the Church Possibly they are angry that they had not power or permission sooner to deform and destroy that flourishing polity of this Church which by the princely piety of nursing fathers and mothers hath been so long preserved to the envy of enemies and admiration of friends We never thought that any civil sanctions which were in favor of our Reformed Church Religion and Ministry ever constituted the Being of our Church which is from Christ by the Ministry but they onely established and preserved it in its Ministry and polity from those abuses and insolencies to which we see them miserably exposed if they should want Magistrates to be protecting fathers and indulgent mothers to them Every rude and unclean beast delights to break in and waste the field of the Church when they see the fence of civil protection is low But this defence and provision made for this Church and its Ministry by Humane Laws doth no more lessen the strength and beauty of it than the Laws for property and safety do diminish any mans wisdom valor or care to defend his own Christians as men ought to be subject to Magistrates as men although they were Heathens Rom. 13. 1 Pet. 2.13 Tit. 3.1 Hereticks or Persecutors that so in honest things they might merit their civil protection How much more as Christians ought they to be subject to Christian Magistrates that are Patrons and Professors of true Religion Isai 49.23 Whose civil protection and government is so far from being a blemish to it that is the greatest temporal blessing that God hath promised or the Church can enjoy in this World as it was in Constantine the Great 's time and some others after him And however we see that oft-times this sweet wine of civil favor is prone to sowre to the vinegar of factions even among Christians And the honey of peace plenty and prosperity easily turns to pride envy anger ambition and contention through the pravity of mans nature who contrary to the temper of the most savage beasts grows most fierce and offensive to God when he is best treated by him * Omnia comprebantur sactionibus seditionibus querelis odiu invidiis Suspi Sever. de sâ—â— tempor Epâ—s Presbyteris Hist Pace ecclesiis undique concessâ caepit invidia totius orbis communis inimica in media episcoporum frequentia tripudiate Eus in vit Const lib. 2. c. 60. as Eusebius and Sulpitius Severus tell in their times Yet we must not refuse or cast away all good things because evil mindes abuse them much less may we mistake the Being of a Church for its well-being That cannot turn in any reason to this Churches reproach which was the favor of good men and Gods indulgence to this Church Nor do we think these querulous Obâ—ecters are therefore like to be by so much the sooner weary of their new ways by how much they more enjoy connivance protection or countenance from any men The obtaining of which is the thing they so much court and solicite Sure the shining of the warm Sun on men need not make them therefore ashamed or weary of Gods blessing 18. The matter of a Church Saints 2. As for the matter of a Church which those Obâ—ecters say must be onely Saints in Truth as well as shew denying ours to be such I answer We wish all our people were such Saints as are formerly described in truth and power we endeavor to make them such as far as the pains prayers and examples of Ministers may work with the grace of God 2 Cor. 6.1 But we do not think that these severe censurers of this Church of England do believe That all the Churches mentioned in Scripture which were the best that ever were consisted onely of true Saints That in Christs family did not not that to which Ananias John 6.70 Have I not chosen you twelve and one of you is a Devil Acts 5.3 Peter to Ananias Why hath Satan filled thy heart to lie to the Holy Ghost Acts 9.13 Simon Magus believed and was baptised and continued with the Apostles c. V. 23. I perceive thou art in the gall of bitterness and bond of iniquity Saphyra and Simon Magus were joyned in profession nor all those in Corinth Galatia Laodicea and the rest
the publick Catechism So that a Minister in England both in the name of the Church and in the name of Christ and by the highest authority of God did prohibite denounce against and as it were excommunicate by that part of the power of the Keys which is denunciative and declarative both from the comfort and grace of the Sacrament and from the outward partaking of it every one that presumed being unworthy in any kinde to offer himself to it If after this Communio malorum non maculat aliquem participatione sacramentorum sed consentione factorum Aug. ep 152. See the Rubrick before the Communion concerning scandalous offenders 1 Cor. 11.29 He that eateth and d inketh unworthâ—ly eateth and drinketh damnation to himself not to any other who having examined himself Verse 28. is bid to eat and drink c. See the Rubrick before the Communion The Minister may admit the penitent but not the obstinate in cases of private offences c. any one unworthy did adventure to come yet sure the Minister had done his private duty as far as God or man required it of him having both vindicated the honor of the Sacrament as to the divine Institution and intent also declared the care and order of the Church and so freed both the Congregation and his own soul from stain or blame Who so came after this prohibition unworthily came at the peril of his own soul and not at the sin of either Minister or people that were worthy whose work and duty is not by force of arms to thrust men out by head and shoulders which is a military and mechanick power but by the sword of Christs mouth to smite them and in his name to cast them out from any right to or comfort in the Sacrament which is the power properly ministerial spiritual and divine Where either ignorance or scandal were gross and notoriously known to the Minister in any that offered to come The Minister might and oft did not onely privately but publickly and personally admonish reprove forewarn And in some cases if the impudence of the offender obtruded himself the Minister might refuse to give him the Sacrament yet this not with passion and roughness as by empire but with meekness and discretion as in charity Which present denial or abstention of such an one from receiving the holy Sacrament might afterward be examined by publick and lawful authority which was setled in this Church in case that party had cause or confidence to complain as of an injury 20. Good Ministers not defective in their duty if they make not themselves Judges But where such authority is not seâ—â—ed or not suffered to be exercised in any Church which might and ought to judge in such cases best The party denied and the Minister thus denying upon pregnant and to him notorious causes not upon probabilities suspiâ—ious or general complaints from others onely There matters of publick debate requiring audience and proofs and witnesses and judge and all these due authority It cannot be expected from any private Minister that he should do more than God hath commanded and due authority empowred him which is onely to instruct admonish forbid and in some cases to deny c. according to the duty of his place and the authority he had both from the Church and from the Word of God But he hath nothing to do to assume the publick place of a Judge among his Neighbors or to deny Communion to all those that are by any accused as unworthy or scandalous Luke 12.14 Who made me a judge or a divider over you No Reason allowing or Religion commanding every private Minister or any private Christians to be Judges in those cases wherein they may be parties and through passion do injury and by faction oppress any man A right Discipline and due Authority in the Church most desirable It were to be desired indeed that such Authority were restored to the Church as might judge and decide all cases of publike scandal but while this is denied we must not deny Ministers or people to do their duty in celebrating the Lords Supper according to the Institution though there be defects in discipline as to that particular We must not forbear holy duties when we may rightly enjoy them in point of gracious disposition and claim because they are not so asserted and ordered in point of polâ—ty and extern Discipline as we could wish and as it were convenient but is not absolutely necessary so as to exclude the Minister or others from it who desire and prepare for it by examining themselves whom no Reason or Religion can forbid to partake of their due comforts because of others faults whereof they cannot be guilty because they are no way accessary not failing in any private duty of charity wherein they stand related to another as teaching admonishing reproving forewarning c. 1 Cor. 11.28 The same Apostle who blames the unworthy receivers for not examining themselves and forbids them so to eat c. Commands others to examine themselves and so to eat c. Without regard to any others unworthiness The contagion of whose sin cannot have influence on anothers grace any more than grace can make anothers sin less What sense can there be That children should be starved because there is not power sufficient to keep away all dogs from the childrens bread Yet all men are not presently to be called or counted dogs that are not ever in actual preparedness for the Sacrament Luke 22.32 or who may fall into gross sins as Peter did whose Faith did not fail when he denied Christ after the Sacrament and since they have still relation to the Church and may be penitents I should be glad to see which I heartily pray for this Church so ordered by due order power and authority established in fitting Church-Governors and Judges in such cases Exod. 18.21 Judges ought to be able men such as fear God men of truth hating covetousness c. That none might be admitted to the Lords Supper but such as are both by the Minister and chief of the Congregation who are in the Rowl of Communicants allowed and approved for knowledge and conversation yet so as such allowance or denial may if need be have further hearing and appeal from this private Minister and Congregation which is but just to avoid the factions injuries partialities and oppressions which may fall and oft do among those Neighbors and Rivals who are seldom meet to be Judges of mutual scandals being so oft parties and besides their weak judgments have strong passions and are full of grudges and emulations against each other which if not soberly taken up by other able and indifferent Judges who have authority so to do it brings Congregations to those difficulties which the Independent bodies finde for want of this prudent and orderly remedy of grievances and offences which in a short time as the pitch and fat and hair
neglect when they have set us in every corner so many copies of it I answer We have indeed in the Church of England from its first Christianity been wholly without this covenanting way and I think both happily and most willingly we had been so still since there appears no more ground for it in Scripture precept or Churches paterns nor is there any more need of it as to the peace and polity of the true Church of Christ than there is of rents and patches in a fair and whole Garment Who knows not Jonâ—h 4.10 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that like Jonah's gourd it is filius noctis the production of yesterday risen from the darkness and divisions of mens mindes The fruit of discontent separation and self-conceit for the most part though it may be nursed up by devout and well-meaning Christians yet it looks very like those bastard brats which the Novatians and Donatists of old began every where which were like Ismaels to Isaac mockers and contemners of the true Churches Communion Order and Peace VVe do not think this Covenant any more essential to the Being of a true Church than John Baptists Leathern girdle was to his being a Man or a Prophet It is an easie and specious novelty therefore pleasing to common people because within their grasp and reach which its Proselytes that forsake and abhor the English Churches Order and Communion do wrap and hug themselves in as much as any Papist doth in his adherence to the Roman party or in his hopes to be buried in a Monks Cowl Besides it carries this great temptation with it of gratifying the common professor with some shew of Power and Government which he once covenanted into that Church-way shall solemnly exercise But in good-earnest to sober Christians who have no secret byas of discontent or interest to sway them this new fashion of their Church-Covenant seems to have as no command or example in Scripture so no precedent in antiquity nor is it recommended for any excellent effects of prudence or peace which it produceth either to private Christians or the publick welfare of the Reformed Churches Some look on it as a mark of Schismatical confederacy which carries in its Bowels viperine principles which are destructive to the quiet of States and Kingdoms as well as of Churches If any finde any good or contentment in it as a tye or pledge of love in private fraternities yet they vastly overvalue it to cry it up as a matter no less necessary to the Being of a Church or well-being of Christians than the skin is to the Body when alas it is but a cloak lately taken up which never fell from Elias his shoulders and serves rather to cover some mens infirmities and discontents against this Church of England than much to keep them warm or adorn them as Christians VVe shall give a poor account of former Churches or Christians if this covenanting invention should be of such concernment to Christianity To which it seems to many wise and good men as superfluous as it were to binde a man with wisps of straw when he is already bound with chains of gold with more firm and pretious tyes For every true and conscientious Christian knows and owns himself to have upon his Conscience far more strict and indissoluble tyes not onely of nature and creation but of the Law and Word of God yea and of Christian covenant and profession by his baptismal-vow besides that of the other Sacrament also his private vows promises and repentings c. All which strictly binde the conscience of all good Christians to all duties of piety and charity according to the relations private or publick civil or sacred wherein they stand to God or man And further we see by daily experience That these sorry wit hs of mans invention obtruded as divine and necessary upon Christians and Churches binde not any of these new small bodies or bundles so fast but that they continually are breaking separating and scattering into as many fractions and subdivisions Error sibi semper dispaâ— est discolor quantò magis à veritate tantum ab unitate discedit August Eph. 3.17 as they have heady mindes fancies and humors among them And this they do without any sense of sin or shame yea for the most part with an angry glorying despising and defying of one another when but lately they boasted in how rare a way they were of Church-fellowship and Saintly-communion not as Members of Christs Body the Catholike Church grounded and grown up in truth and love but onely as pieces of wood finely glued together by reciting a form of words which they call a Church-Covenant which a little spittle or wet dissolves Nor do they make any scruple to moulder and divide if once they come to dispute and differ in the least kinde So hard is it for any thing to hold long together which is compacted of weak judgements and strong passions Last of all It is evident in the experience of all wise Christians That this narrow and short thong of private Bodying Church-covenanting cannot extend so far as is necessary for the Churches general peace order and welfare in reference to its more publick relations and necessities which oft require stronger and more effectual remedies Yea these small strings and cords binding each particular Congregation apart as if it were a limb to be let blood makes them at length grow benumed and less sensible of that common spirit of love and charity by which each Member is knit to the larger parts and so to the whole Body of the Church to whose common good they ought wisely and charitably to be more intent than to their particular Congregations which are but as the Pettitoes or little Fingers of the Church Which may not act or be considered otherways than as they are and subsist which is not apart by themselves nor onely in relation to an hand or foot to which they are more immediately conjoyned but as in an higher relation to the whole Body of which they are real parts servient to the whole and as much concerned in the common good and preservation of the whole if not more than of themselves or any particular part or Member A Christian must not deal out his charity by retail and small parcels onely as to private Fraternities and Congregations but also by whole-sale to the ampler proportions of Christs Church according as he stands in large and publick relations the due regard to the peace order and welfare of which is not to be dispenced withal nor shuffled off by saying 1 Cor. 12.21 I am of such a Congregational-Body or Covenanting Church no more than the hand may say I am not of the head nor neer it and so will have no care of it We are therefore so far from being admirers of the small talents and weak inventions of those men in so great a matter as the constituting and conserving of a true Church by
soul and body make a true man Essentials of a true Church in England 1 Tim. 6.3 It is well some of their charity is such that they allow us for they cannot shift it thus much First That we have the onely true ground and sure rule of Religion the written Word of God that beyond this we hold nothing as a matter of faith or Christian duty Secondly That we celebrate the holy Sacraments according to the sum and substance of the divine Institution Thirdly That our conversation aims to be such Phil. 1.27 as becomes the Gospel in all maner of holiness to the saving of our own and others souls What can these Aristarchusses carp at in the ground of our faith the Scriptures the Seals of our Faith the Sacraments the life of our Faith 1 Pet. 1.9 holy conversation and the end of our faith the salvation of our souls Is it not strange That all these sweet and fair flowers of Christs planting and watering should grow so well in that which some call Babylon in Antichrists Garden or on the Devils dunghil That it should be no true Church of Christ which owns nothing for Religious but what is according to the truth of Jesus either commanding or permitting instituting or indulging of pious necessity or of prudent liberty We should put these rigid Catoes too much to the blush for â—heir unnatural ingratitude to the Ministers and Church of England if we should ask them Whence they had this privilege by which they own themselves to be Christians whence this power to cast or call themselves into Bodies or Churches as Believers which is by them presupposed whence they had till of late years their instruction for the most part in the knowledge of Jesus Christ Sure these holy leaves or fruits grow not but in the Pale and Garden of the Church of Christ not in our own rude mirdes and untill'd natures not among desolate Indians obstinate Jews oâ— barbarous Turks and not often in private closets and corners which nourish a neglect and contempt of Publick Ordinances But if these men were self-taught and converted yet sure not self-baptized too nor their Teachers self-ordained too If they had nothing of their Christianity from the Ministry of the Church of Englandâ— It is no wonder they prove such Scholars such Christians and such Preachers as some of them seem to be having been their own Masters Ministers and Baptizers They are indeed onely worthy of themselves and of wiser mens pity For that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the retreat 24. Of pretensions to be above any Ministry as taught of God immediately or reserve of some men by which as Eaglets they would seem to soar out of sight and to build their Nest on a Rock that is higher than our ordinary Reason Religion and Experience can reach as if they were immediately inspired specially called and taught of God baptized by his Spirit without any Minister or outward Ministry they must give us leave not to believe them upon their bare word which hath not always been so sure till they demonstrate and prove it better by Gods Word and their better maners For which we will give them time enough Mean while we are sure the best Christians among them were made such by the ordinary Ministers of this Church and these made Ministers by no other means but that Ordination derived from and ascending up to the blessed Apostles whom Christ first chose to be Disciples and after ordained and sent them as Publick Ministers not onely as to personal discharge but as to successional descent These were Eagles indeed who flew high in their knowledge and piety yet stooped low in their humility and charity Those others of a new brood are more like yong Cuckoes which devour the Bird in whose nest and by whose fostering they were hatched Some of them have knowledge I would they had more humility and charity they would not disdain to own the parents that begat and educated them even this now so poor desolated beaten torn and wasted Church of England and its Antichristian Ministers as they please to call them Be it so some mens tongue is no slander If we neither adde to nor detract from the Scriptures as Jews Papists and Euthusiasts do If we erre in no fundamentals of faith or maners if we refuse no duty divinely required if we allow no error in our selves or others if we drive on no worldly designs injuriously or hypocritically but study to approve our selves in all godliness and honesty with meekness of wisdom to all men we need no more fear the drops of peevish tongues or dashes of malicious pens as to the honor and comfort of being a part of the true Church of Christ than a cloth dyed in grain need to fear stains by the aspersions of dirt cast on it by unclean and envious hands 25. Of the power of the People in Church affairs 4. But it is objected against us in England That neither Church nor Minister of England did or do own that high and mighty principle of all Church power which some call The People Answ True indeed Although we highly love and esteem as Brethren the faithful and humble people for whom Christ hath died yet we are not of so spungy and popular a softness as to own any part or Congregation or Body of People to be the original or conduits of any Spiritual or Church power which no learned and wise men ever esteemed to be Popular or Democratical but rather an excellent Aristocracy where many able men were in Counsel and some one eminent in order and authority among them We do not dig or descend to these low valleys for these holy waters nor do we seek for the flowings of it through such crazy and crooked pipes nor do we hope to draw it forth out of such broken Cisterns which can hold no such waters We have them from higher fountains and derive them in straiter channels Matth. 28.19 and conserve them in fitter vessels than the vulgarity of even honest Christians can be presumed to be That is from the ordinary Power and constant Commission which from Christ was derived to the Apostles Matth. 16.19 Matth. 18.18 John 20.23 and from them to their Successors in their ordinary Ministry and Church power in after ages who had this peculiar power of the keys of Heaven to binde or remit 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Pascere cum imperio pastor inde ut princeps To feed and rule Revel 12.5 19.15 Acts 20.28 1 Pet. 5.2 Vulgus ex veritate pauca ex opinione multa aestimat Tul. pro. Ros Com. to gather to guide to feed and to govern the several parts of the Church in Christs stead and name orderly committed to them People may rudely wrest these keys out of true Bishops and Ministers hands but it is evident they were never committed to them by the great Master of the House Jesus Christ nor do they
good order by a due and decent Authority which for every two or three or seven Christians in their small Bodyings and Independent Churches exlusively of all others to usurp and essay to do is as if of every chip of Noah's Ark or of every rafter of a great Ship they would endeavor to make up a very fit vessel to sail in any Sea and any weather 30. The best method of Church Discipline 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 But take the true and wholesome Discipline of the Church in those true proportions which pious antiquity setled and used and which with an easie hand by a little condescending and moderation on all sides might have been long ago and still may be happily setled in England Nothing is more desireable commendable and beneficial to the Church of Christ As a strong case to preserve a Lute or Instrument in that so the Church may not be broken disordered or put out of tune by every rash and rude-hand either in its truth or purity or harmony either in Doctrine or Maners or Order But this is a blessing as not to be deserved by us so hardly to be hoped or expected amidst the pride and passions and fractions of our times Nor will it be done till Civil powers make as much conscience to be good as great and to advance Christian Religion no less than to enlarge or establish Temporal Dominion When such Magistrates have a minde first to know and then to set up a right Church polity power and holy order in every part and proportion of it They need not advise with such as creep into corners or seek new models out of little and obscure conventicles nor yet ought they to confine themselves to those feeble proportions which are seen in the little Bodyings of these times which begin like Mushrooms to grow up every where and to boast of their beauties and rare figures when nothing is more indigested and ill compacted as to the general order and publick peace of this or any other noble and ample branch of the Catholick Church Pious and learned Men who reverence antiquity and know not yet how to mock either their Mother the Church or their Fathers the true Bishops Elders and Ministers of it can soon demonstrate how to draw forth that little chain of gold that charity communion and orderly subordination among Christians which at first possibly might onely adorn one single congregation of a few Christians in the primitive paucity and newer plantations to such a largeness amplitude and extension as by the wisdom of Christian charity and humility shall extend to and comprehend in its compass by way of peaceable union and harmony or comly subâ—ection even the largest combinations and furthest spreadings of any branch of the Cathol ke Church Both as to its greater and lesser conventions in several places and times as the matters of Religion and occasion of the Churches shall require according to its several dispersions and distinctions by place or civil polity Matth. 18.19 Which greater yet orderly conventions must needs be as properly a Church and may meet as much in Christs Name and hope for his presence and assistance in the midst of them as any of those Churches could among the Jews 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 2 Cor. 2.6 Punâ—shment inflicted by many 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Rebuke before all 1 Tim. 5.20 Synodas Antiochena Paulum Samosetanum ab ecclesia quae sub coelo est universo seperabat Eus hist eccl l. 7. c. 28. Autoritas est eminentia quaedam vitae cujus gratia dictis factisve eujuspiam multum deferimus Tul. to which Christ properly refers in that place Yea they must needs be far beyond any thing imaginable in the narrow confinements of Independent Bodies Such Churches then of most select wise and able Christians who have the consent and Representation of many lesser Congregations must needs do all things with more wisdom advice impartiality authority reputation majesty and general satisfaction than any of those stinted Bodies of Congregational Churches can possibly do yea in all right reason they are as much beyond and above them as the power of a full Parliament is beyond any Country Committee Those may with comly order and due authority which ariseth from the consent of many men much esteeming the known worth of others give audience receive complaints consider of examine reprove reform excommunicate and restore where there is cause and as the matters of the Church more private or publick require in the several divisions extending its wings as an Eagle more or less as there is cause with infinite more benefit to the community of Christians than those Pullets the short winged and little bodied Birds of the Independent feather can do Where without any warrant that I know from God or Man Religion or right Reason Law or Gospel Prudence or Charity a few Christians by clucking themselves into a conventicle shall presently seem a compleat body to themselves and presume to separate and exempt themselves from all the world of Christians as to any duty subjection order or obedience and pitching their Tents where they think best within the verge of any other never so well and wisely setled Church presently they shall raise themselves up some small brest works of absolute Authority which they fancy both parts from and defends them against all Churches in the World planting their Wooden or Leathern Guns of imaginary Independent power and casting forth their Granadoes or Squibs rather of passionate censures angry abdications and severe divorces against all Christians Ibidem i. e. praesidentibus probatis Senioribus exhortationes castigationes censura divina Nunc judicatur magno cum pondere ut apud certos de Dei conspectu Sumumque futuri judicii praejudicium est si quis ita deliquerit ut communicatione orationis conventus omnis sancti commercil relegetur Tertul. Apol. c. 39. Qui ab ecclesiae corpore respuuntur quae Christi corpus est tanquam peregrini alieni à Deo Dominatui diaboli traduntur Hil. in Ps 118. Inobediens spirituals mucrone truncatur ejectus de ecclesia rabido Daemonum ore discrepitur Jeron Ep. 1. but those of their own way and party Afterward they turn them it may be against their own body and bowels when once they begin to be at leisure to wrangle and divide As if alas these were the dreadful thunder-bolts of excommunication antiently used with great solemnity caution deliberation and publick consent The great forerunner of Gods terrible hast judgment exercised with unfeigned pity fervent prayers and many tears by those who had due eminency and authority as presidents in chief or seconds and assistants to judge and act in so weighty cases and matters In which transactions and censures Churches Synodical Provincial and National were interessed and accordingly being duly convened they solemnly acted in Christs Name as the offence error or matter required remedy either for
pro corum inter quos vivitur societate observandum est Aust Ep. 118. ad Jan. Salvà fidei regula de D sciplina contendentibus suprema lex est Ecclesiae paâ— Blondel sent Jeron praef Furthermore The great Motor of some mens passion zeal and activity against this Reformed Church was that one Error against the judgement liberty and practice of all antiquity which is fundamentall as to the Churches polity and extern Peace namely That nothing may be used in the Church as to externals which is not expresly and precisely commanded in the word Which yet themselves observe not when they come to have power either to form and act some things they take in upon prudentiall account as their Church-Covenant of the form and words of which they are not yet agreed which they urge so their requiring each Member to give an account not of the historicall belief of the truth but of the work of grace and conversion which no Scripture requires or Church ever practis'd That of St. Austin hath been often inculcated by many learned quiet and godly men in this Church of England and elsewhere as a most certain truth That however the Faith Doctrine Sacraments and Ministry of the Church are precisely of divine Institution rising from a divine Spring and conveyed in a like sacred Current which ows nothing to the wisdom policy power or authority of man yet the extern dispensation of this Faith Sacraments and divine Ministrations together with the fence and hedge of them the necessary Government Order and Discipline of the Church in its parts and in the whole these doe fall much under the managing of right reason rules of good order and common prudence all which attends true Religion So that they neither have nor needed nor indeed were easily capable of such positive precise and particular precepts or commands as these men fancy and by this pertinacious fancy they have cast great snares on the consciences of many great scandals on the Churches both antient and modern and great restraints on that l berty which Jesus Christ left to his Churches in these things according as various occasions and times might require Sumus homines ciâ—es cum fimus Châ—istiani Salv. None but foolish and fanatick men can think that when men turned Christians they ceased to be men or being Christian men they needed not still to be governed both as Christians and as men by reason joyned to Religion which will very well agree carrying on Re igious ends by such prudent and proportionate means and in such good order as is agreeable to right reason and the generall directions of Religion which never abandoned or taught any Christian to start at and abhor Naturae lâ—â—en rationis radios non extinguit sed excitat Religio quae non vera tantum sed decora postulat Aust Phil. 4.8 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. Whatsoever things are true honest or comly just pure lovely of good report if any vertue any praise think on these things or meditate with reason and judgement 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 what is taught by the very light of nature and those common principles of reason and order or polity which teach the way of all Government and subjection either of yonger to the elder whence is the very ground of all Presbytery or of weaker to the stronger or of the foolisher to the wiser or of the ignorant to the learned or of many to some few for the good of all None of which methods can cross Religion nor being observed in some due measure can be blamed nor ought factiously to be altered by the members of any setled Church in which there is neither Apostacy from the Faith nor recession from the Scriptures nor alteration of the substance of Christs holy Institution which this Church of England not-being guilty of but apparently professing and fully adhering to the Scriptures as the ground rule and limit of Faith and holy Mysteries We doubt not but however it used the wisdom of learned wise and holy men and followed the warrant of the Primitive Churches in the extern maner and methods of holy Administrations Government and Discipline yet it may and ought still as it doth lay claim to the right and honor of an eminent part of the true Catholike Church of Christ having a true Ministry and true Ministrations In which I believe all the Apostles and Primitive Martyrs and Confessors in all Ages would most willingly have owned and approved yea the Great God from Heaven hath attested it and still doth to the consciences of thousands of excellent Christians which have had their birth and growths to Religion in this Church of England So that the out-cryes abhorrencies and extirpations carried on so eagerly against the main constitution frame and Ministry of this Church by many who now appear to be men of little charity and strong passions and very weak reason as if we were all-over Popish Superstitious Antichristian altogether polluted intollerable c. Those calumnies and clamors wanted both that truth that caution and that charity which should be used in any thing tending to disturb or discourage any true Christian or Church of Christ whose differences in some small external things from us in judgment or practice we ought to bear upon the account of those many great things in which we agree with them as Christians Nor ought poor men of private parts and place in Church and State so to swell at any time with the thought of any Liberty and Power in common given them from Christ to reign with him or to reform c. as to drive like tipsy Mariners those rightful Pilots from the Helm or to break their card and compass of antient design draught and form by which they steered as they ought or as they could in the distress of times And this onely That these new undertakers may try how they can delineate new carts or maps and how soon they can over-whelm or over-set so fair rich and goodly a Vessel as this Church of England once was in the eye of all the World but our own This Iland was not more nobly eminent than the Church was great in Britany The leaks chinks and decayes which befal all things in time might easily have been stopped calked and trimmed by skilful and well-advised hands when once it was fairly and orderly brought upon the Publick stocks and into a Parliament Dock which good men hoped of all places would not prove either a quick-sand or a rock to the Reformed Church or the Learned Ministry of England But the Lord is just though we should be confounded in our confidences of men though neither mountains nor hills nor valleys can help yet will we trust in God who is our God in Christ who we doubt not but in mercy will own us with all our frailties and defects as his true Church and true Ministers And if in
the Law Quicquid deficiunt aliae unica supplet charitatis gratio qua in aeternum non de ficiet Bern. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Nis Prius chari quaÌ„ proximi Min. Fael 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Just M. Tâ—ypl o. and all Churches was Scripture Truth the Cement Charity the Beauty Unity and the Strength orderly and social Government O thou fairest of ten thousands Christian Charity which were the wonder of the World in the Primitive times Which didst so spread thy wings over all the Earth like the Spirit of God on the face of the great deep the ocean of mankinde that every man might and every Christian did enjoy the vital heat and diviner influence of thy fosterings on their souls So far that what weaker Christians came short of in believing or failed in understanding or were defective in doing they made up in loving of Christ and for his sake one another Yea what the very enemies and persecutors of Christians wanted of that humanity which is as the morn and dawning of Christian Charity true Christians sought to relieve them by their prayers and to cover their horrid cruelties with their own kindness to them while killed by them and devotions for them while they were dying under them as the bâ—essed Martyr Stephen did and the Crown of Martyrs Christ Jesus They forgat not to pray for those that persecuted them which made Christians in their furthest dispersions greatest distances and grievousest sufferings still admired by all men though hated by them still endeared well acquainted and united in love to each other before they had seen or were personally known to each other O thou potent flame of celestial fire which the love of Christ Charitas est oleum unde clara virtutuÌ„ omnium lampas sustentatur Religio sine charitate est lampas sine oleo Bern. ep 42. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. Or. 28. So Just Martyr Ep. ad Diog. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. Or. 14. stronger than death had kindled in the souls of the first and best Christians No Seas no solitudes no poverty no pains no sufferings no torments no offences no injuries were able to damp or quench thee of old but still thou didst gloe to so fresh an heat that it warmed and melted the hardest Rocks of Heathen persecutors and tormentors Who before they believed the Gospel or love of God in Christ covered to be of that Christian society where they saw men love one another so dearly so purely so constantly as to be ready to die with and for each other Alas now every small drop of fancy every novelty of fashion in Religion every atome of Invention every dust of Opinion every mote of Ceremony every shadow of Reformation every difference of Practice damps rakes up buries puts out thy sacred sparks and embers in Christians hearts yea and kindles those unholy cruel and dreadful fires of contrariety jealousies scorn hatred enmity revenge impatience of union and zeal for separation to so great heights of all-devouring flames that nothing but the flesh of Christians will serve for fuel to maintain them and nothing but the blood of Believers to extinguish them So that no Christians now love further than they conspire and contend to destroy and conquer all but their own party and faction Thus the want of this holy grace of charity wastes us by the fires of unchristian fewds and even presages the approaching of those last dreadful conflagrations which shall consume the world and those eternal flames which shall revenge this sin of sins among Christians the want of charity which sins against the love of God the blood of Christ the Churches peace and our own souls How shall we uncharitable wretches not dread the coming of our Judge or how can we love his appearance in flaming fire who have thus singed and burnt that livery of Christs love wherewith we were clothed which was dipped and died in his own blood that so it might stanch the further effusions of blood among Christians and cover the stayns of that bloud which had been passionatly shed among them How can we hope our souls should be saved in the day of the Lord Jesus when we spend our dayes in damming and destroying each other and scarce suffer any to possess their souls in patience or in any degree of charity amidst the wasts and troubles of this conflicting and tottering Church Which like a great tree whose roots are loosned round and almost cut through stagger too and fro threatning to fall on every side being nothing now but weakness over-laden with weight and labouring with the burthen of it self is ready to destroy both it self and others by the suddenness and violence of its fall O you excellent Christians hasten as Lot should have done out of Sodom to withdraw your selves from the interests designs zeal devotion and Religion of this uncharitable and self destroying world wrap your selves in the mantle of charity peaceableness and patience hasten to hide your selves in the holes of this rock the love of Christ your Redeemer till he come who is at the dore and will not tarry Charitas sanctitatis Custos Chrysol ser 94. O pretious and inestimable grace of Charity the only Jewel of our lives the viaticum for our Deaths the greatest ornament of a Christian profession the sweetness of our bitterness the Antidote of our poysons the Cordiall in our infirmities the comforter under our dejections the supplyer of our defects the joy in our sorrows the witness of our sincerity the Crown of our graces the Seal of our hopes 1 Joh. 3.14 the stay and Pillar of our Souls amidst the tears tossings Dilectio suÌ„muÌ„ fidei sacramentum Christiani nomini thesaurus Tertul lib. de Patientia Mat. 5.44 Humanum est amicos Christianum inimicos diligere Hilar. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. de Christian dissid or 14. fears and conflicts of our mortall Pilgrimage In which we then only joy when we either love or are loved by others but then we have most cause of pious joy when being hated and cursed and persecuted by others we can yet love them and pray for them and bless them for Christs sake Thou that madest Martyrs and Confessors and all true Christians more than Conquerors of death and enemies men and Devils O how have we lost thee how have we banished thee how have we not injured thee yea how have we grieved thee more in this that we are loth to find thee But most in this that we seek thee among Heresies Schisms Apostacies seditions furies perjuries tyrannies superstitions sacrileges causeless disputes endless janglings yea cruell murthers of bodies and Anathemaes of souls But the highest indignity and greater than the greatest insolency offerd thee is That we boast and proclaim we have found thee in what we have most lost thee that we have raised thee by what we have ruined thee that we are most Churches when we are least Christians or most
ascend from this valley of our confusions to the mountain of thy felicities Which is the glorious vision of thy self in the great mirror or glass of Gods perfections who is in himself and to us perfect light that we may see him to be perfect love and is perfect love that we may enjoy his perfect light 1 John 1.5 God is light Chap. 4 8. God is love O Father of Lights and Fountain of Love whose immensity and eternity are filled with truth and peace verity and charity whose love hath sprinkled our souls with the blood of thy beloved Son the promised Messias our blessed Jesus O let our moment here be sincere loâ—e to thy self perfect charity to thy Church and holy humanity to all men that our eternity may be blessed with thine and our Saviours and our Fellow Saints love for ever You O excellent Christians whose excellency is chiefly in this Col. 3.14 Supplementum munimentum ornamentum omnium gratiarum una charitis Amb. Jer. 5.1 that above all things you have put on charity which is the bond of perfection yoâ— will not onely excuse but it may be kindly accept this little digression wherein my Pen like Jeremies hath shed some few drops of lamentation mingling tears with the blood of Christians which hath been so profusely shed in these self-desolating Churches mourning for the loss of charity the extirpations of unity and the ruines of harmonious order which are forced to yield to contention cruelty and confusions Nature reacheth you to lament the loss or forced absence of what you love and Christian Religion teacheth you to love all graces in charity and this one above all You have learned to suffer with patience and in some cases with joy the spoiling of your goods the sequestring of your revenues the imprisonment of your persons the scattering of your neerest relations the withdrawings of your wary friends and the great alterations of civil powers and secular affairs These are but scenes and parts of the same Tragedy which hath always been acting on the Worlds Theatre in which it is safer to be Spectators and Sufferers than Actors nor may your sufferings in secular matters disorder your charity onely the plundrings of your true Christian Religion which some men aim at the sequestring of this Church of England from its glory and reformation the dividing and so destroying of it the restraining you from enjoying the great seal of charity the Sacrament of Christian Communion the scattering of your able faithful Ministers into corners the changing and contemning of your antient and excellent Ministry the underminings of your comforts and the hazards of your consciences the many confusions and miseries threatning your posterity in matters of salvation if the malice of some men may be suffered to abuse your charity and impose upon this credulity These your zeal mixed with charity teacheth you to endure with an impatient patience Therefore patient in some degree because you yet hope better things from God and all good men therefore piously impatient because you earnestly wish better for Gods glory and the good of your Countrey Your humble zeal hath taught you to be discreetly charitable as to your own souls so to all others but specially to this Church of England and the true Ministers of it to whom you cannot but willingly bear that tender respect and love which pious children are wont to do to their distressed yet well-deserving parents from the care and support of whom no Corbans no imaginary Dedications and Devotions of your selves to any new Church ways and forms of Religion may justly alienate your affections nor dispence with that respect justice gratitude and charity which you in conscience ow to those to whom in some sense you ow your own selves and the best of your selves your souls Whose divine Authority and holy Calling I shall now further endeavor to prove having thus first establisâ—ed the truth of our Religion and of our Church whose greatest waste and want is that of charity whose dying embers and almost extinguished sparks I have by the way endeavored to revive in the hearts of true Christians that so they may without passion or prejudice embrace that truth which I chiefly design to vindicate in this Apology Namely The holy Calling divine Institution and Function of the Ministry of this Church of England which will best be done by answering the chief Objections Calumnies and Cavils brought against both the Ministers and their Ministry by their many-minded Adversaries OBJECTION II. Against the peculiar Office and Calling of Evangelical Ministers SUppose we grant say they true Religion and a true Church in England with some defects yet these may be without any distinct office or peculiar calling of Ministers which you challenge as of divine appointment Where as we conceive every Christian may and ought to dispence in an orderly way 1 Pet. 4.10 all such gifts of knowledge as he hath received in the Mysteries of Religion to the Churches good So that the restraining of holy Administrations to some persons as a peculiar Office and Function seems but the fruit of arrogance and usurpation in some of credulity and easiness in others and is not rightly grounded upon the Scriptures Answ Not that I believe 1. Of Catholike testimony and practise or custom in the Church 1 Cor. 9.2 Your are the Seals of mine Apostleship your well-grounded and well-guided piety O excellent Christians who know in whom and by whom you have beâ—ieved needs other satisfaction in this or the other following Objections touching the peculiar divinely-instituted Function of the Ministry than what your own solid judgments and exacter consciences and clearer experiences sealing your comforts and our Ministry afford you who are no novices in matters of Religion either as to the outward form and order or the inward power But onely to let you see that neither I nor my Brethren the Ministers do plead for that in a precarious way of meer favor and indulgence for which we have not good grounds clear proofs and mighty demonstrations both divine and humane from Scripture pious Antiquity and right Reason I shall more largely and fully answer thiâ— first grand Obâ—ection which strikes at the very Root and Foundation both of the Ministry and all holy Ministrations 1. I may first blunt the edge of this weapon which strikes against the peculiarity of the Ministerial Function by the clear and constant acknowledgment both as to judgment and practise of all excellent Christians and all famous Churches in all Ages Illud est Dominicum verum quod prius traditum id extraneum falsum quod posterius immâ—ssum Tertul. from the very first birth and infancy of Christianity and any Churches to our times Of which no sober or learned Christian can with any plausible shew make any doubt so far as God in his providence hath continued to us any Monuments or Witnesses of the Churches estate succession and transactions in
semper valuit ut quae cunque ab hoc consensu confirmata videam mihi sacrosancta immutabilia videantur Bishop Carleton de Consen eccles cap. 11. cap. 277. and humble Christians do and ever did the constant clear and concurrent which is the truly Catholick testimony of the Church in which so much of the truth Spirit and grace of God hath alwaies appeared amidst the many cloudings of humane infirmities to be far beyond any meer humane record or authority in point of establishing a Christians judgement or conscience in any thing that is not contrary to the evident command of the written word of God However some mens ignorance and self conceited confidence like bogs and quagmires are so loose and false that no piles never so long well driven and strongly compacted by the consent and harmonious testimonies of the most learned writers in the Church can reach any bottom or firm ground in them whereon to lay a foundation of humane belief or erect a firm bank and defense against the invasion of daily novelties which blow up all and break in upon the antient and most venerable orders practises and constitutions of the Church where ever they are yet continued which being evidently set forth to me by witnesses of so great credit for their piety diligence fidelity harmony integrity constancy and charity I know not how with any face of humanity or Christianity to question disbelieve or contradict Under which cloud of unsuspected witnesses I confess I cannot but much acquiesce and rest satisfied in those things which others endlessly dispute because they have not so literal and preceptive a ground in Scripture Quod universa tenet ecclesia nec consiliis institutum sed semper retentum est non nisi autoritate Apostolica traditum rectissimè creditur August cont Donat. l. 4. In Concil Loodic Melito Episc Sard. missus ut autographa ubique decernat c. Constabit id ab Apostolis traditum quod apud ecclesias fuerit sacrosanctum Tert. ad Mar. l. 4. however they have a very rational exexemplary analogical and consequential authority from thence which is made most clear as to the minde of God by that sense which the Primitive Doctors and Christians who lived with or next to the Apostles had of them and by their practise accordingly in the ways of Religion Thus the Canonical Books of the Scripture especially those of the New Testament which no where are enumerated in any one Book nor as from divine oracle any where commanded to be believed or received as the writings of such holy authors guided by the dictates or directions of Gods Spirit we own and receive as they were after some time with judgment and discretion rejecting many other pretended Gospels and Epistles antiently received by the Catholike Church and to this day are continued So also in point of the Church Government How in right Reason Order and Religion the Churches of Christ either in single Congregations and Parishes or in larger Associations and Fraternities ought to be governed in which thing we see that sudden variations from the Churches constant patern in all ages and places hath lately cost the expence not onely of much Ink but of much blood and have both cast and left us in great scandals deformities and confusions unbeseeming Christian Religion The like confirmation I have for Christians observing the Lords day as their holy Rest or Sabbath to the Lord and their variating herein upon the occasion of Christs Resurrection from the Seventh day or Jewish Sabbath which is not so much commanded by Precept as confirmed by Practise in the Church so in the baptising of the Infants of Christian Parents who profeâ—s to believe in Jesus Christ onely for the means of salvation to them and their children which after Saint Cyprian Saint Jerom and Augustine affirm to have been the custom of the Catholike Church in and before their days so as no Bishop or Council or Synod began it Cypr. ep ad Fidum Aust ep 28. And no less in this of the peculiar distinct calling order 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Can. Afric in Con. Carth. 1. anno 419. Some things in the Church are setled by Canon others by custom 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Con. Nicoen office and succession of the Ministry Evangelical In all which if the Letter and Analogy of Scripture were less clear than â—t is so that the doctrines of those particulars which are among Christians counted divine were â—ike Vines and Honey-suckles less able to bear up themselves in full authority by that strength and vertue which they receive from the Scripture Precept where undoubtedly their root is and from whence they have grown shooted out so far and flourished in all Churches yet the constant judgment and practise of the Church of Christ which is called the pilâ—ar and ground of truth are stayes and firm supports to such sweet and usefull plants which have so long flourished in the Church of Christ whose custom may silence perverse disputes of corrupt and contentious minds And indeed doth fully satisfy and confirm both my believe and my religious observation of those particulars as sacred and unalâ—erable Nor hath any of those things Eucharistia sacramentum non de aliorum manu quaÌ„ prasidentium sumimus Tertul de Coro Mil. Impositionem manuuÌ„ qua Ecclesiae mininistri in suum manus initiantur ut non invitus patior vocari Sacramentum ita inter ordinaria Sacramenta non numero Calvin Inst l. 4. c. 14. sect 2. Amb. l. 5. ep 32. ad Valentin Commends that sentence which the Emperours Father had wrote touching judicatories and Judges in Church matters In causa fidei vel Ecclesiastici muneris eum judicare debere qui nec munere impar nec jure dissimilis constanter assero more clear evidence from Scripture or Catholick practice than this of the calling and succession of the Ministry of the Gospell hath wherein some men after due tryall and examination of their gifts and lives made by those who are of the same function and are in the Church indued with a derivable Commission and Authority to ordein an holy succession of men in the Ministry for the Churches use are by fasting prayer and solemn imposition of hands in the presence of the faithfull people publikely and peculiarly ordained consecrated set apart sent and authorised in the power and name of Christ to preach the Gospell to all men to administer the holy Sacraments and respectively to dispense all those holy duties and mysteries belonging to Christian Religion among Christian people that is such as profess to believe that Jesus Christ is the only Saviour of Sinners Which holy and most necessary custom of ordaining some fit men by others of the same function to be Ministers in the Church hath not only the unanimous consent and practise of the Orthodox Christians and purest Churches in all ages from the Apostles times But no Hereticks or Schismaticks who owned any
relation to the Gospell of Jesus Christ did ever so much as dispute or question the power and succession ministeriall as to its calling peculiar and divinely appropriated to some men in the Church Till of later dayes in Germany and some otherwheres the pride of some mens parts and conceit of their gifts or the opinion of their raptures and Enthusiasms mixed with other lusts and secular designs tempted some weak and fanatick men of the Anabaptistical leaven to adventure the invasion and vulgar prostration of the office before ever they broached their reasons against it Confessores gloriae Christi An. 1543. When they after proved to be Pastoricidae Vilains which conspired to destroy all the Ministers of the Gospel in Germany hanging and drowning many of them casting them into wells An. 1562. Cl. Sanctesius de temp decept Irenaeus l. 4. c. 43. Qui absistunt à principali successionâ— Episcoporum Presbyterorum ab Apostolis quocunque locâ— relliguntur suspectos habere oportet vel haereticos vel scindentes vel elatos sibi placentes Oâ—â—eâ—â—i decidunt à veritate Sophistae verborum magis esse volentes quà m discipuli veritatis Iren. lib 3. c. 40. which presumption and disorder the Swenckfeldians who called themselves Confessors of the glory of Christ afterwards the Socinians and others intending to introduce new and heretical doctrines with their new Teachers studied to set forth with some weak shews of reason and Scripture Whereas in all former ages of the Church such as should have abrogated the antient Catholick way or have broached any new way of Evangelical power and Ministry would have been as scandalous as if he had broached a new Messias or a new Gospel and made the old one of none effect as many of those strive to do who seek to cry down the former way of Ministers right Ordination Succession and Authority Who if they had not met with a giddy and credulous and licentious age would have needed new miracles to have confirmed their new and plebeian ways of Ministry or to cashier the old one which was first began and after confirmed as the Gospel was for some years with many infallible signs and wonders wrought by the Apostles and their Successors in that Order and Function 3. What can be the design of any to go contrary or innovate What can it be then but an exceeding want of common understanding or a superfluity of malice or a transport of passion or some secular lust either to deny credit to the Testimony of the best Christians and purest Churches in all times or to go quite contrary to their judgment and practise by seeking to discredit and destroy the Authority and peculiar Function of the antient Catholike Christian Ministry in these or other Churches And since in primitive times it could be no matter of either profit or honor in the world In ea regula incedimus quà m Ecclesia ab Apostolis Apostoli à Christo Christus à Deo accepit Tertul. de Praes c. 37. Radix Christianae societatis per sedes Apostoloâ—um successioneâ—â—piscoporum certa per o rbem propagatione diffunditur August ep 42. to be a Bishop or Presbyter in the Church who were the first men to be persecuted or sacrificed What motive could there be then but onely Religion Duty and Conscience to undertake and persevere in that holy and dangerous Calling that so the Gospel might be continued And since now in England it can be no great temptation of covetousness or ambition unless it be in very poor and necessitous man to be a Preacher of the Gospel upon the new account of the peoples or self-ordaining which is as none what can it be that provokes so many in a new and pitiful way either of egregious ignorance and popular simplicity to undertake to be Preachers Or in a more refined way of devilish malice and deep design to seek to level cast down and trample under foot all Ministerial power whatsoever which is none if it be common and not peculiar to some men by divine Sanction Certainly this can arise from no other aim but either that of destroying us as a Reformed Church or desolating us quite from being a Church or Christians Which our posterity will easily cease to be as to the very form as many at present are 1 Cor. 15.14 as to any power and conscience of Religion if once they cease to have or begin to think they have not had any true Ministers in this or any Church So that all Preaching of the Gospel all Saâ—â—aments all the Faith of so many Christians Professors Confessors and Martyrs in all Ages together with the fruits of their Faith in Patience Charity and good Works must be in vain Alas these poor revenues and encouragements which are yet left to the Ministers here considered with their burdens of business duties taxes and envy are scarce worth the having or coveting even by vulgar and mechanick spirits who may make a better shift to live in any way almost than now in the Ministry The design then of levelling the Ministry must needs be from greater motives such as seek to have the whole honor and authority of the Reformed Religion here in England utterly abolished or else taken up upon some such odde novel and fanatick grounds which will hold no water bear no weight or stress being built upon the sands of humerous novelty not on the rock of holy antiquity and divine verity That so this whole Church may by the adversaries of it be brought to be a meer shadow of deformed and confused Religion or else be onely able to plead its Christianity upon meer Familistick or Anabaptistick or Enthusiastick or Socinian or Fanatick Principles Upon which must depend all our Christian Privileges Truths Sacraments Ministrations Duties and Comforts Living and Dying all which will easily be proved and appear to a considerate soul as profane and null when he shall see they are performed or administred by those Agnitio vera est Apostolorum doctrina antiquus ecclesiastatus in universo mundo charactere corporis Christi secundum successiones Episcoporum quibus illi â—am quae est in unoquoque lâ—ci Ecclesiam tradiderunt Ire l. 4. c. 6â— who can produce no Precept Scripture or Practise from Antiquity for their ways either of Christianity or of Ministry but onely their own or other mens wilde fancies and extravagant furies nor can they have better excuses for their errors in forsaking the right and Catholike way but onely a popular levity credulity and madness after novelties So that as to this first part of my answer touching The peculiar Function of the Ministry I do aver upon my Conscience so far as I have read or can learn That there is no Council of the Church or Synod no Father or Historian no other Writer that mentions the affairs of the Church no one of them gives the least cause to doubt but wholly confirms this
assertion That no part of the Catholike Church of Christ in any age or place was ever setled or flourished without a constant peculiar Order and Ordination of Ministers who were consecrated to the receiving and exercise of that power in the Church as from Christ although by man which have continued to this day Theodoret. hist l. 1. c. 22. De Aedesio Frumentio apud Indos dâ—vina Ministeria â—bierunt Laicii cum erant Frumentius postea ab Athanasio ep factus Cap. 23. Captivamulier apud Iberos Evangelium praedicabet miracula edebat His Const M. Episcopos misit There are indeed three or four examples in cases extraordinary of some private unordained Christians in the Primitive times who occasionally trading to Heathens were means first to teach them the Mysteries of Christ so as they desired to be baptized which was after done by such Bishops and Ordained Ministers as were sent them upon their request from other Churches To produce particulâ—r testimonies out of each Author Father Council and Historian in every age to prove the constant succession the high veneration and the unfeigned love which was every where conferred upon the Bishops and Ministers of the Church also to shew forth that devout care and religious regard which the ordainers the faithful people and those to be ordained to the office had in their several relations and duties when Ministers were to be ordained and consecrated such allegations were easie being very many and obvious but I hold the pains needless considering that to learned men they are so well known and all ingenuous Christians will believe my solemn asseveration that as in the presence of God what I write is Truth As for those weak or wilful men who are in this my onely opposers I know they consider not any heaps of authorities which they account onely as humane which they cannot examine nor do they value them when convinced of the certainty and harmony of them were there never so sweet and many flowers gathered from the testimony of Antiquity and Authority of the Fathers these supercilious novellers will not vouchsafe to smell to them It is well if I can make them savor any thing well out of the Scriptures which favors the Function of the Ministry 4. Catholike custom confirmed by Scripture as to the Office of the Ministry 2. So then in the next place This Defence of the Churches clear constant and Catholike Testimony in this point of the peculiar Office of the Ministry as in any other becomes a brazen wall an impregnable bulwark able to break in pieces or to retort all engines and batteries made against it when it appears to be exactly drawn according to the scale line and measure set down in the holy Scripture which are therefore much sleighted by some who despise the Ministry because like well-planted Canons they defend the Church and its constant Ministry as on the other side the Churches fidelity and constancy are the ground-work and platforms on which the Scriptures are planted 1 Tim. 3.15 The Church of Christ bearing up as the ground and holding forth as a pillar that divine Truth Power and Authority which from God they have in them of which the Church is the Herald or Publisher but not the Author or Inditer Conferring nothing to their internal Truth which is from their revealer and inspirer God but much to their external credit and historick reception which we have tendered to us daily not as immediately from God or Angels or inspired Prophets but by the veracity and fidelity of the Church chiefly in its publick Ministry which in this point of so necessary constant and universal practise for the good of all faithful people in all Ages and Churches cannot be thought in any reason either to have had no rule divinely appointed or that all Churches have been wholly ignorant of it or knowingly have so wholly swerved from it that never any Church either in its Teachers and Pastors or in its people and believers were followers of the Scripture-Precept and Patern till these last and worst days whereas the clear and pregnant light of the Scripture is in this point of a setled Ministry so agreeing with the use and practice of the Catholike Church that as no error can be suspected in the one so no obscurity can be pretended in the other by any Christians who will allow the divine Authority and infallible Truth of those Scriptures which we call the New Testament In all which nothing is more evident Christ sent of the Father as a Minister of Righteousness 1 Pet. 2.25 Heb. 12.2 Matth. 17.5 Jâ—hn 4.34 5.36 6.57 7.16 Heb. 5.4 No mantaketh this honor to himself but he that is called of God as Aaron V. 5. So also Christ glorified not himself to be made an high priest but c. Matth. 3.17 and self-demonstrating beyond any cavil or contradiction than That our Lord Jesus Christ the promised Messias the beloved Son of God the Angel of the new and better Covenant the Minister of Righteousness the great Apostle the chief Bishop and Father of our souls the Author and Finisher of our Faith the supreme Lord and King the eternal and compassionate High Priest the unerring Prophet of his Church whose voice we are onely to hear and obey in all things he commands us That I say this Lord Jesus Christ was sent by the Father to a personal accomplishment of all Prophecies fulfilling of all righteousness to a visible Ministration of holy things for the Churches good That he came not in his own Name as a man to be Mediator and Teacher nor did he as a man take this honor of Prophet Priest or King of his Church upon him but had his mission or appointment from his Father God who gave evident testimonies from Heaven of him not onely before and at his birth but afterward at his solemn and publick inauguration by Baptism into the Work of his Ministry where a voice from Heaven was heard and a visible representation of the Holy Spirit was seen testifying him to be the beloved Son of God the anointed with the gifts of the Spirit above all as Head of the Church These after were followed with infallible signs and wonders while Jesus went about doing good teaching the Mysteries of the Kingdom of Heaven instituting holy rites for the distinguishing of his Church from the world and for the comforting of the faithful in the world by those seals pledges and memorials of his love in dying for the Church and shedding both water and blood upon the Cross Christs sending his Apostles as Ministers Acts 1. Phil. 2.9 Christ having thus personally finished the suffering and meritorious part of his Ministry after his Resurrection being now no more to converse in a visible humane way of presence with his Church on Earth but ascending as was meet to that glory of the Father which as God he had ever with him as man he had
exemplo Timothei ecclesiae ordinationem custodirent Ambr. in 1 Tim. 6. not arbitrarily and precariously but as a trust and duty of necessity out of conscience and with all divine power authority and fidelity as Ambassadors from Christ for God as Heralds as Angels or Messengers sent from God as Laborers together with God in his Husbandry the Church as Woers and Espousers having Commission or Letters of credence to treat of and make up a marriage and espousals between Christ and the Church which sacred office of trust and honor none without due authority delegated to him from Christ might perform any more than Haman might presume to court Queen Esther before the King Ahasuerus During these Primitive times of the Apostles Ministry of the Gospel before they had finished their mortal pilgrimage we read them careful to ordain Presbyters in every City and Church to give them charge of their Ministry to fulfil it of their flocks to feed and guide them in Christs way both for truth and orders over whom the Lord had made them over-seers by the Apostles appointment who not onely thus ordained others to succeed them immediately but gave command as from the Lord to these as namely to Timothy and Titus to take great care for an holy succession of Ministers such as should be apt to teach able and faithful men to whom they should commit the Ministry of the Word of life so as the Word or Institution of Christ might be kept unblamable till the coming of Jesus Christ 1 Tim. 6.14 by an holy order and office of Ministers duly ordained with the solemn imposition of hands as a visible token to men of the peculiar designiation of them and no others but those to this Office and Function who must attend on the Ministry give an account of their charge and care of souls to God Thus we finde beyond all dispute for Three Generations after Christ First in the Apostles secondly from them to others by name to Timothy and Titus thirdly from them to others by them to be ordained Bishops and Deacons the holy Ministry instituted by Christ is carried on in an orderly succession in the same Name with the same Authority to the same holy ends and offices as far as the History of the New Testament extends which is not above thirty years after Christs Ascension And we have after all these the next Succession testifying the minde of the Lord and the Apostles Clemens the Scholar of Saint Paul mentioned Phil. 4.3 who in his divine Epistle testifies That the Apostles ordained every where the first-fruits or prime Believers for Bishops and Deacons Pag. 54. And pag. 57. the Apostles appointed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 distinct Offices as at present 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 That when these slept with the Lord others tried and approved men should succeed and execute their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 holy Ministry than which testimony nothing can be more evident After that he blames the Corinthians for raising sedition for one or two mens sake against all the Presbytery Pag. 62. And exhorts at last Let the flock of Christ be at peace with the Presbyters ordained to be over it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 So after Be subject to the Presbyters c. Thus the excellent methods of Christs grace and wisdom toward his Church appear as to this peculiar Office and constant Function of the Evangelical Ministry commanding men to work the work of God that they may have eternal life John 6.29 which is to believe in him whom the Father hath sent sealed and anointed with full power to suffer to satisfie to merit to fulfil all Righteosness Also to declare and confirm this to his Church constantly teaching guiding and sanctifying it He hath for this end taken care that faithful able and credible men should be ordained in an holy constant succession to bear witness or record of him to all posterity that so others might by hearing believe without which ordinarily they cannot Rom. 10.14 15. Nor can they hear with regard or in prudence give credit and honor to the speaker or obey with conscience the things spoken unless the Preacher be such an one as entreth in by the door John 10.1 into the sheepfold such as is sent by God either immediately as the Apostles or mediately as their Successors from them and after them who could never have preached and suffered with that confidence conscience and authority unless they had been conscious that they were rightly sent of God Rom. 10.14 15. Psal 68.11 Isai 53.1 1 Cor. 1.18 and Christ At whose Word onely this great company of Preachers were sent into the world who so mightily in a short time prevailed as to perswade men every where to believe a report so strange so incredible so ridiculous so foolish to flesh and blood and to the wisdom of the world Thus far then the tenor of the whole New Testament 6. Distinct Characters and Notes of the Ministerial Office John 15.19 and that one Apostolike Writer Clemens witnesseth that as Jesus Christ the great Prophet and chief Shepherd 1 Pet. 5.4 was sent and impowred with all power from the Father to carry on the great work of saving sinners by gathering them out of the world into the fold and bosom of his Church So he did this and will ever be doing it till his comming again by ordeining and continuing such means and Ministry Mat. 28.20 as he saw fittest to bring men into and to guide them in Joh. 21.15 Feed my Lambs my Sheep Acts 20.28 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 To feed as Shepheards the flock 1 Pet. 5.2 1 Cor. 4.4 Let a man so account of us as the Ministers of Christ and Stewards of the mysteries of God c. 2 Tim. 4.1 2. 2 Tim. 4.5 Acts 20.29 1 Tim 4.11 Mat. 28. ult Heb. 13.14 Obey them that have the rule over you and submit your selves for they watch for your souls as they that must give an account c. Luke 12.43 Blessed is that servant the faithfull and wise Steward set over the house-hold whom his Master comming shall find so doing Dan. 12.3 1 Cor. 9.17 If I do this willingly I have a reward c. the wayes of saving truth of Religious orders and of holy lives Investing as we have seen particular persons whose names are recorded with peculiar power to teach to gather to feed and govern his Church by Doctrine by Sacraments and by holy Discipline Setting those men in peculiar relations and Offices to his Church as Fathers Stewards Bishops Shepheards Rulers Watchmen calling them by peculiar names and distinct titles as light of the world Salt of the earth Mat. 5.13 Fishers of men Mat. 4.19 Stars in his right hand Rev. 2.1 Angels of the Churches Requiring of them peculiar duties as to Preach the word in season and out of season to feed his Lambs and Sheep to fulfill the work of their Ministry to take care of the flock against grievous Wolves
abilities and willingness would make a Minister of Christ which they will not Certainly no men are so good natured of themselves without hopes of gain or some benefit as of their own good will to undertake and constantly to persevere in so hard and hazardous besides so holy a service as this of holding forth to a vain proud carnal hypocritical Vera cruce digni qui crucifixum adorant Insana religio Cecil Exitiabilis supeâ—stitio Tacit. Annal. l. 15. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Julius Imp. ep 7. 1 Cor. 2.14 Exitiabilis superstitio Author ejus Christus qui Tiberio imperantâ— per procuratorem Pontiuâ— Pilatum supplicio affectus Tac. l. 15. Annal. Miranda etiam pudenda credit Christianus cujus fides impudens esse debet Tert. de Bapt. Sacra sacrilegiis omnibus tetriâ—ra Cecil de Christian 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Euseb hist l. 4. c. 14. Else Christian Religion would have failed Multi barbarorum in Christum credunt sine charactere vel atramento scriptum habentes per spiritum in cordibus suis salutem veterum traditionem diligenter custodientes quà m Apostoli tradiderunt iis quibus committebant ecclesias cui ordinationi assentiunt multae gentes Tren l. 4. c. 4. persecuting and devilish world so de picable and ridiculous a doctrine as this of a crucified Saviour at first was and still seems to the natural or onely 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 rational man unless there were by the wisdom and authority of Christ such ties of duty and calling laid upon some mens consciences as onely the mission and mandate of God can lay upon men who are not naturally more disposed to go on Gods errand than Moses or Jeremy or Jonah were And however now the peace warmth and serenity of times hath made the Ministry of the Gospel a matter of covetousness or popular ambition or curiosity or wantonness to many of these new Preachers who with rashness levity and a kinde of frolickness undertake that work which the best men and Angels themselves would not without much weeping as Saint Austine that day when he was ordained a Presbyter or with fear and trembling undertake yet the rigor and storms of primitive times it is very probable would have quenched the now so forward heats and flashes of these mens spirits When to Preach the Gospel and to preside as a Bishop or Presbyter in the Church was to expose a mans self to the front of persecution to stand in the gap against the violent incursions of malicious men and cruel devils To be a Minister of Jesus Christ was presently to forsake all and to take up the Cross and follow Christ to adopt with holy orders famine and nakedness banishment prisons beasts racks fires torments many deaths in one so that unless there had been divine authority enjoyning power enabling and special grace assisting the Ordainers in the Name of Christ sending and so in conscience binding together with gracious promises of a reward in Heaven incouraging the ordained doubtless the glorious Gospel of mans salvation had ere this been buried in oblivion none had believed that report nor heard of it if none had dared to preach it and none would of his own good will have been so hardy or prodigal of all worldly interests honor liberty safety estate and life as to adventure all needlessly and spontaneously on such a message to others so unwonted so unwelcome so offensive to the ears and hearts of men unless he had been conscious to a speâ—ial dâ—ty laid upon him by divine authority which was always derived in that holy and solemn Ordination which was the inauguration of Ministers to that great and sacred Work This indeed gave so great confirmation and courage to the true and ordâ—ined Ministers of the Gospel that believing what they preached of a crucified Saviour and knowing whose work it was in whose Name they were ordained by whose power they were sent to how great ends their labors were designed even to save souls they willingly bare the Cross of Christ Acts 5.41 and counted it a crown and honorary addition to their Ministry to be thought worthy to suffer for the Name of Christ that what any of them wanted in the power of miracles was made up in the wonder of their patience when no Armies no State favored them and both opposed them when they had no temptations of getting a better living by preaching than any other way but rather losing of what they had when they expected few applauders of their boldness and forwardness many persecutors and opposers of their consciencious endeavors to do the duty which Christ by the Church had laid on them when they might not grow restive and lazy and knock off when they pleased but a wo and a necessity and an heavy account to be given to the great Pastor of the Church Christ Jesus always founded in their ears and beat upon their mindes These put them upon those Heroick resolutions to endure all things for Christs sake 2 Tim. 2.10 I endure all things for the elects sake c. 2 Cor. 11. 12. Phil. 1. Tit. 1.11 1 Tim. 6.5 Rom. 16.17 I beseech you Brethren mark them which cause divisions and offences contrary to the doctrine which ye have learned and avoid them Vers 18. For they that are such serve not the Lord Jesus Christ but their own belly and by good words and fair speeches deceive the hearts of the simple 1 Cor. 4.1 2. John 10.1 2. and the Churches sake and the good of those souls committed to their charge Nor did they remit their care or slacken the conscience of their duty in preaching diligently the Gospel because of the forwardness and seeming zeal of those that were false Brethren and false Apostles who out of envy or spight or for filthy lucre or any vain-glory among Christians set up the trade of preaching upon their own stock of boldness without any mission from Christ or those to whom he had delegated that power to ordain fit and able men Their seeming good will and readiness to preach did not free them from the brand of false Apostles and deceitful workers Satans ministers and messengers sent to buffet not to build the Church Wolves in sheeps clothing serving their bellies and not the Lord Christ or the Churches good whose order and authority they despise Nor can they be faithful to Gods work unless they keep to his word both as to the truths delivered and the order prescribed and the duties enjoyned and the authority established Christ doth not onely provide food for his family but stewards also and dispensers of it who may and must see to give every one their portion in due season rightly dividing the Word of truth There is not onely plenty but order and government in Christs house nothing less becomes the servants of Christ than this sharking and scrambling way of these new men who will snatch and carve for themselves and dispence to others what when
Cyclopes Non tam spectandum quid agat quisque quam quo ordine nec tam quo animo quam quâ disciplina Ep. Wint. Andrews Ordo postulat ut virtute eminentiores sint loco superiores qui habeant rationum 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. Or. 1. V d. Clem. Ro. Epist ad Corinth Numb 11.17 they cannot but daily see a necessity of exact order and distinct power which must be observed among themselves as soldiers without which Armies will be but heaps upon heaps confused crouds and noises of men if any one who fancies his own or an others sufficiencies shall presently usurp the power and intrude into the office of Captain and Commander whose work is not onely to use a few good words now and than but to fight valiantly and yet to keep both himself and others in good order No less is order necessary to the Church in its Societies over which able and fit Ministers duly placed have not onely the work of Preaching lying on their Consciences which requires more than ordinary and vulgar abilities but they have many other great and weighty affairs which they are to discharge both publickly and privately as workmen that need not to be ashamed as those that are meet instruments and workers together with God and Christ in the great work of saving souls to which if onely memory and a voluble tongue and an oratorious confidence would have served there needed not so great preparations and power of the Spirit from on high to come on the Apostles which not onely furnished them with Matter what to say and Languages wherein but with just and full authority to preach Christs Gospel in Christs Name and to settle a like constant Authority Order and Power Ministerial in all Churches for holy Administrations putting upon their Successors whom they ordained in every place as the spirit of Moses was put on the seventy Elders of that Spirit that is of that same power Ministerial which they had immediately from Christ Nor was any one not rightly ordained antiently esteemed as any Minister of the Church nor any thing he did valid nor were any that adhered to such disorderly walkers and impostors ever reckoned among good Christians or as sound Members in the Church Cypr. Epist 76. De Baptisandis Novatianis ad Magnum Novatianus in Ecclesia non est nec Episcopus â—â—mputari potest qui Evangelica Apostolica autoritate contempta nemini succedens à se ipso ortus est Habere enim aut tenere Ecclesiam nullo modo potest qui ordinatus in Ecclesia non est Quomodo gregi Christi annumerari potest qui legitimum non sequitur pastorem quomodo pastor haberi debet qui manente vero pastore in Ecclesia Dei ordinatione succedanea praesidente nemini succedens à seipso incipiens alienus sit dominicae pacis divina veritatis inimicus As Saint Cyprian most eloquently and zealously writes concerning Novatianus who usurped the office of a Bishop and Pastor among some credulous and weak people despising the Ordination of the Church How can he be counted a Bishop or Minister in the Church who thus like a Mushroom grows up from himself How can he have any office in the Church who is not placed there by the officers in the Church which hath ever had in it true Pastors who by a successive Ordination have received power to preside in the Church He that sets up of his own new score and succeeds none formerly ordained is both an alien to and an enemy of the peace and truth divine Nor can that sheep be reckoned as one of Christs flock who doth not follow a lawfully ordained Pastor Thus Saint Cyprian a Learned holy Bishop and after a Martyr for Christ testifies the sense of the Church and all true Christians in his time who flourished in the third Century after Christ I will onely adde one place more out of Tertullian Tertul. lib. de Praescrip adv Haereses Edant Haeretici origines Ecclesiarum suarum evolvant ordinem Episcoporum suorum ita per successiones ab initio decurrentium ut primus ille Episcopus aliquem ex Apostolis vel Apostolicis virâ— qui tamen cum Apostolis perseveraverint habuerit autorem antecessorem Hoc enim modo Ecclesiae Apostolicae tensus suos deferunt Sicut Smyrnaeorum Ecclesia habeus Polycarpum à Johanne Collocatum resert Sicut Romanorum Clementem à Petro Ordinatum c. Traditionem itaque Apostolorum in toto mundo manifestatam in Ecclesia adest perspicere omnibus qui verè velius audere Et habemus enumerare eos qui ab Apostolis instituti sunt Episcopi in Ecclesiis successores eorum usque ad nos Quibus etiam ipsas Ecclesias remittebant suum ipsorum locum Magisterii tradentes Qui nihil tale cognoverunt neque docuerunt quale ab his deliratur Irenaeus lib. 3. cap. 3. De iis quâ— decedunt ab Apostolica Successione who lived before Saint Cyprian in the end of the second Century whom Cyprian usually called his Master for the learning warmth force and eloquence which were in his works till his defection Let these new Masters saith he and their Disciplies set forth to us the Original of their Churches the Catalogue and Succession of their Bishops and Ministers so running upward without interruption that it may appear their first Bishop or Presbyter had some Apostle or some that persevered with the Apostle for their predecessor and ordainer For thus the true and Apostolically planted Churches do ever make their reckonings as the Church of Smyrna had their first Bishop Polycarpus placed among them by St. John the Apostle So the Church of Rome and Antioch had their Pastors or Bishops setled by the Apostle Peter Thus Tertullian and with him Irenaeus and all the antients who sought to keep the unity of the Spirit and the bond of peace Eph. 4.3 The purity of doctrine and power of holy Discipline in the Church of Christ These holy men never dreamed of Self-ordainers or of gifted yet unordained Ministers nor did they own any Christians in Church Society or Ecclesiastick Order and holy Communion where there was not an evident distinct and personally demonstrable Succession of Bishops Pastors and Teachers in Ministerial Authority so constituted by holy Ordination lineally descended and rightly derived from the Apostolical Stem and the Root Jesus Christ. Nor is this so divine an Institution so solemn an Ordination 17. Peculiar Officers as Ministers most necessary for the common peoples good as to Religion so sacred a Mission and so clear and constant a Succession of Ministers whose office it is to bear witness of the Name of Christ in his love and sufferings and merits to the end of the World till the number of Saints be perfected till the work of the Ministry is finished and the Body of Christ his Church fully edified Eph. 4.12 This I say is not of more concernment
had lately been convinced by these gifted men of their former errors and converted by Miraclâ— and fire from heaven at the word of these rare Teachers from listniâ—g to or regarding any more their true Ministers Thus is their ordinary overvaluing of themselves thus their scorn of all others thus their implacable anger against all able and good Ministers which is therefore the more black and desperate because it ariseth from Envy and amounteth to despair while they cruelly suspect and somtimes smartly find and sensibly feel the reall abilities of Ministers both publickly appearing and generally esteemed by all wise and good Christians far beyond their Phantasms their frothy noyses and meer shews of being as Symon Magus coveted to be esteemed some great one when he bewitched the people of Samaria both great and small so far as to think him the power of the great God This makes them so touchy and impatient of fair disputes of calm and sober Conferences contenting themselves to be blustering scorners and tumultuary opposers of those excellent Ministers whom to compare to such Zanys Dwarfs and Pigmiâ—s as to any true worth of men or excellencie of Christians or abilities and gifts for the Ministry were to honour these and to disparage those too much For what I beseech you O wise and excellent Christians for to you still I must appeal are in good earnest those great gifts and rare abilities which these later Donatists so much boast of against the true and Ordeined Ministers of this Church Are they those grave learned and well digested-collections or those judicious sweet and wholsome Confections or those cordiall and spiritfull distillations of divine and saving truths diligently gathered as Industrious Bees do their Honey from various readings by assiduous studies frequent prayers serious meditations and well-made observations Are they from search and understanding of the Sacred Originals of the Divine Oracles Whence the reall abilitities of true Ministers and what or from much converse in elaborate Commentaries upon the Scriptures from diligent reading of secular and Ecclesiasticall Histories from good in-sight into all commendable Authors and Sciences All which the studies and labours of holy and learned Ministers have competently or plentifully afforded them and they have brought forth to the Churches of Christ in all ages and in no age or Church more liberally than in this last age and in this Church of England By which Methods of wisdom attending daily at her Posts and Gates true and able Ministers have filled and are daily filling the treasuries of their minds Mat. 12.35 Vetera legendo meditando nova invenire aiscimus Quint. with excellent and wel-digested matters both old and new fitting themselves for every good word and work All which digestions of holy studies they seasonably orderly and discreetly bring forth with all the advantages for the peoples profiting of grave clear Methodicall and lively Eloquence both in Praying and Preaching These indeed have been and still are by Gods blessing the reall Ministeriall sufficiencies which the true Ministers of England have been and still are blest withall which these pretenders envy despair of despise and would destroy The insufficiencies of of the Anti-ministerials and whence Because they know indeed and so do the most and best of men that their short teddar will by no artifice of clamour rayling and Popular flatteries ever stretch neer to that proportion which true Ministers have no more than the Tead in the fable could swell it self to the emulated Ox. Alas all the frippery of these Brokers and bosters who have nothing but a Long-lâ—ne or second-hand divinity which they so much hang out at their shop windows extends to no more than a plagiary way of filching and stealing whole discourses or taking some Sermon notes from some able Ministers preaching or writing This good matter they miserably prophane and deface with their evill prefacings odd patchings ragged mangâ—ings of it and wild digressions from it the better to conceal their theft yet is this laziness and theevery the very best of their shifts and among the most veniall arts which are used by these Wasps and Drones which now begin to grow Hornets and hope to drive the true Ministers as the old Cananites out of this good Land that they may inherit it Jos 24.12 They have no other staves and crutches to lean their lameness upon but only such as they have gathered out of the Ministers own woods and now like ungracious children they beat with them both their own Parents and the Planters For if at any time these brazen orators adventure to entertain their leaden Auditors who like Callow birds gape wide Ferreae frontu Oratores plumbei cerebâ—i auditoribus delectantur and are greedy to swallow any thing which is brought them with stuff of their own proper mal-invention un-preparation and dis-composure Nothing is commonly more weak and flashy like whites of Eggs without salt Nothing more loose spungy insinnewie and unsubstantiall than what ariseth from no higher source than their own brains their sudden and shallow fancies which like Rhewm easily swims out of their lips yea worse many times nothing is more pestilently erroneous and more fanatically confused Even most unwholsome and to well-tasting Christians most unsavoury medlies of filthy falshoods desperate and damnable doctrines tempered as the Rats-bane of old Hereticks which Tertullian tells of was wont with some mixtures of Scripture Texts some light inspersions of Truth Nihil proficit Congestio Scripturarum nisi planè aut stomachi quis ineat eversionem aut cerebri Tert. de Hâ—â—ret Adjectionibus detractionibus ad dispositionem instituti sui scripturas intervertit illorum praevitas Cap. 17. Ibid. Appian in Bell. Mith. Modestiora sunt errorum ut vitiorum initia ex quibus tanquam ex minutis ovis ingentes non rarò enascuntur serpentes Eras Consuetudo peccandi tollit peccandi sensum conscientiam Ber. Ephes 4.19 De novitate nomen ab improbitate famam quaerunt Tert. to make them more appetitious and passable with their at first it may be somwhat squeamish disciples who by little and little as Mithridates wonting themselves to nibble and sip off poysons come to that confidence that they venture to quaff up any draughts into which their bolder Mountebanks evidently squeeze and infuse the venome of most loathsome Creatures such as have spit out their poyson like the Racovian Catechism and such like primers of the Devill against Christ and the holy Spirit against rhe grace of God the Law the Scriptures against the glorious Essence goodness and wisdom of God against the Sabbath and Sacraments against all duties all distinctions of order or office in the Church against all restraints of humane lawes against all holiness Morality and modesty in mens lives The only Antidote which their wretched hearers have against all these or the like poysons of souls is no other but their custome of drinking such
superstitions licentiousness flatteries and lukewarmness as to the power of the true reformed Religion As is most evident in those places where these New-pretenders have most intrudâ—d themselves and extruded the true and able Ministers Sad experience will shortly teach all such as love this Church and Reformed religion Contempt of tho Ministers of the Gospel paves and strowes the Devils high-way to all impiety how much it concerned them to have endevoured great vindications and by civill Sanctions of the honour of the publike Ministry That there may be exact care in the right authority for ordination and true antient succession which conferrs the Divine power and office as also good incouragements and assistance in the due execution of it that it may not be exposed to so many affronts reproaches and disgraces of vile men and insolent manners who fear not openly to contemn such a reformed Church and it s so famous Ministry together with the whole Nation and the Lawes of it even in so high a nature and measure as this is to vilifie their publike Religion and to seek to extirpate the true Ministry of it Nulla magis illustrantur coâ—fiâ—mantur religionis Christianae dogmatâ— quam quae versutissima haereticorum pravitas deturpare eradicare conabatur Chamâ—er Doctis medicis dant pretium medicastri ut veris Theologis insuisi impudentes Theologastri Iâ—si morbi minus noxii sunt quà m medici imperiti Fernel As good Lawes oft rise by the occasion of evill manners like Antidotes from Poysons so advantages may at last accrew to the Reformed religion and to the true Ministry of it by these oppositions Nothing makes the lustre of truth to shine more clear and welcome than those clowdings and blasphemies under which it may for a time be hidden and Ecclipsâ—d Nothing will make able Physicians more necessary and valued than the swarms of such ignorant Quacks as are of no valew who are more dangerous than any Plague or Epidemical disease Nor is the estate of any Church as to Religion more safe by the multitudes of preaching Mouâ—tâ—banks in stead of True and able Ministers In stead of Propating the Gospell they will every whereso corrupt it with errors so abase it with prejudices and scandals so harden men against the power of it by the rottenness and hypocrisie of their wayes that there will be more need of able and true Ministers to recover and settle the honour of the true Christian religion in this Nation than if it were now first to be converted from Paganism For the Devils strongest holds are those which are fashioned after the platforms of religion and pretend to more than ordinary piety 9. The Character of Antiministerial preteâ—dâ—rs to gifts 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. Or. 1. So that when I consider the temper and form of this Antiministeriall faction in England I find that their heads by a ricketly kind of religion are grown too heavy for their weak and overburthened limbs Their self-conceit of their extraordinary gifts and abilities presuming themselves to be able to do what ever they fancy makes them more than ordinarily disabled as to any good word or work Like Narcissus they are so deluded with the flattering Ecchos of their â—llâ— admirers and so taken with their own fashion in such false glasses that they are like to dâ—at till they die and starve themselves as to all reall sufficiencies by the fond imagination of how great gifts they have and their ignorance of how much indeed they want Nothing more hinders reall abilities than too hasty presumptions of them If any of these gloriosâ—es have any competent gifts of knowledge as to some things of Religion yet like the Chickens hatcht by the force of Ovens in the heat of Camels-Dung as at Aleppo Damascus and other places in the East they have commonly something in them monstrous odd extravagant either defective or superfluous in opinions or practise In intellectuals or morals or prudentials Either vain or morose Humanis oculis locata Religio Crys l. 9. light or tetricall rude or proud popular or affectated Impatient of nothing so much as the bounds of that honest calling in which God and the Laws have placed them Ardeliones isti tepidos se suspicantur nisi inquieti sint nec zelantes satis se credunt nisi omnia incendiis commiscentes pulcherrima quaeque Religionis in cinâ—res redigentes Gerard. Phraeneticus immundus ignorantiae Spiritus Ire l. 1. c. 13. Qui custodiet ipsos custodes Tutela intutissima Unsatisfied and ever quarrelling with that sober peaceable setled way of judicious and humble piety which becomes good Christians adorns the Gospell and keeps up the honour of the Reformed Religion and of this Church of England which these mens late violent extravagancies and disorderly walkings beyond and contrary to all holy rules of Religion all modest bounds of reason Law and common order among men and Christians seek to make weary sick and ashamed of it self when it shall see it self robbed and spoyled of all its able Ministers Reverend Bishops learned Presbyters and orderly Professors and only guarded by a riotous and incomposed rabble of such whose ignorance weakness and confusions will only serve to betray and destroy the Reformed Religion but never to defend it against those many malicious crafty and well armed adversaries who do but ly in wait for opportunities to weaken dishonour disorder and quite overthrow both this and all other Reformed Churches Alas these gifted men who spread so large sayls hang out such fair streamers and seek to make so goodly a shew to the vulgar simplicity as if they were strong built well rigid and richly loaden vessels fit to endure those rough Seas and storms to which both the Truth and Ministry of the Gospell are frequently exposed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Arist de Virt. vit Audacia est stupor quidam rationis cuÌ„ malitia voluntatis conjuncta Aquin. Eph. 4.14 Heb. 13.9 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Synes Ep. 14. Confidentia stultorum imperatrix prudentium scurra Sido 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. or 26. Temeritas inscitiae filia are easily judged by all wise and truly learned Christians to be but light keels and flat bottomed Boats by their floting so loftily by their running so boldly over any shelves and rocks of opinion by their putting into every small creek of controversy which shews they draw very little water that they have not the due ballast of weighty knowledge and sound judgement the want of which makes them so fool hardy so apt to be tossed to and fro with every wind of doctrine so prone to grow Leaky and foul either letting in under water cunningly and secretly corrupt and brackish opinions or shipping in above-deck openly and boldly whole Seas of any sinister ends and worldly interests that are abroad in the storms and waves and confusions of civill affairs
tantum fulminantis venerantur numina Bern. 1 Cor. 12.13 in their most clear light and concurrent strength that they will not prostrat all or any of these to a company of wretched Pamphlets fitter for Cooks and Chandlers shops than for the reading of judicious and serious Christians who have cause to look upon those putrefactions of Pens and wits only as Moths and Vermine every where creeping up and down and hoping like Ants only by their numbers to devour all antient Authors and all good literature that so they alone may survive and satisfie the grosser palats of those who never relished any book so much as a Ballad or a Play or a Romance or some Seraphick raptures and pious nonsense Is he scandalized that we count not the diseases of Christians health their putrefactions perfections their dâ—stractious raptures their ravings reason their dreams oracles baseness liberty their Chaos comliness Is he jealous of us because we rather study and profess solid truths sober piety good manners and orderly government which only become all true Christians and Ministers above all Is it our fault that we endevour to Pray Preach Write what we and others may understand that we covet not to be admired by not being understood that we aim to do all things as becomes Men Christians and Ministers of the true Church of Christ not after the manner of plausible and easie fondness which is afraid to offend where there is power to hurt that counts greatness as a badge of goodness and success a sign of Sanctity but rather with all just zeal courage and constancy beseeming the demonstrations of the truth and Spirit of God which never needed more to be asserted as to its divine power and eternall honour than in this pusillanimous and frothy generation of vapourers who are the greatest enemies to and betrayers of our Religion as Christian and as Reformed whether they be Gogs or Magogs open or secret the one or the many Antichrists Papall or popular delusions We hope this Gentleman is so good natured that with all other excellent Christians he will forgive us those wrongs by which we have been and ever shall be piously injurious and faithfully offensive as aiming not to please men but God Wherein then are we the Preachers of the good old way One and all meriters of such fatall terrors as those words import which like Apocalyptick Revelations are dark but dreadfull portending God knows what sufferings upon them all If there be no men more single-hearted none more open candid and ingenuous than all good Ministers pray to be who are no Statists or Politicians but able and honest Preachers of the name of the only true God and Jesus Christ whom he hath sent to shew Sinners the way of eternall life If there be nothing more necessary more usefull less offensive or burdensome to any wise sober and godly minds than their lives and labours are If no men are more modest and moderate in all their desires and designs than learned humble and diligent which are the unpragmatick Ministers what is the grief why this complaint lamentation and burthen which this Gentleman takes up so prophetically against them both as to their sin and their suffering unless men be vexed that any worthy men are duly made Ministers or that Ministers are but men unless it offend that they have food and raiment which most of them dearly earn and hardly get unless they are impatient as the Wolf was with the Lamb that we breath in the same common ayr or see the same Sun or tread on the same Earth or drink of the same stream 1 King 18.17 the troubling of which is by the troublers of it unjustly imputed to their innocency who must therefore be accused because violence hath a mind to destroy them What is the error what the heresie what the superstition what the Popish opinion or practise which any of us Ministers so resolutely maintain Sure this Gentleman is not to be thought of so low a form of foundlings and novices who suspect and dread every thing as Popish which we hold Profracta est illa superstitiosa timiditas quae à bonis abhorret quibus abutuntur mali Aust or act in common with the Pope or Papists wholly to recede from any thing common with them must divest us not only of the main truths duties vertues and grounds of our Religion as Christian but we must cast off all or most part of that which denominates us either rationall or humane both as to the nature and society of men But if we obstinatly retain any thing either for opinion or practice which may truly be branded with the mark of the Beast as either erroneous or superstitious beyond the bounds of Christian truth or liberty or decency If either any generall Councill or any Synod of this Church since it were reformed or any Parliament Qualis affectatio in civilibus talis superstitio in divinis Verulam and civill Convention of the Estates of this Nation have condemned what we teach or practise or opine If any wise and learned man not apparently ingaged in faction or schism against the publique Constitution both in Church and State did ever so much as accuse or convict us of any such crimes Misericorditer plectitur qui ad emendationem ducitur Aust In Gods name let us suffer what He thinks fit If we have deserved it from men it will be a mercy to be punished and amended by them If we have not it will be an honour and crown to us above all men to suffer for the testimony of Jesus Christ the honour of our function and this Church from unreasonable and ungratefull men who use Ministers as their Oxen 1 Cor. 9.9 but not in the Apostles or Gods sense first exhausting and tyring them at hard labour and then they destroy and devour them The appeal of all true and faithfull Ministers as to their integrity far from this superstition charged on them But to all excellent and impartiall Christians we may and do as in the presence of God appeal Is not this in some mens sense and censure the sin of the ablest and best Preachers both for learning piety and constancy that they do not so easily yield to or applaud a Military or Mechanick religion that they are sorry to see so goodly a part of the Catholike Church so stately a pillar of Gods house as the Church of England lately was so every day hewing in pieces and mouldring to nothing for want of due order and government or seasonable and fit repairings Is not this the Crime that no learned and worthy Minister can own either the swords Soveraignty or the peoples Liberty to be the grand Arbitrators of piety the disposers of mens consciences the Dictators of all Christianity the interpreters of all Scriptures the Determiners of all Controversies and this so absolute as admits no Conference with nor endevouring to convince either
fully satisfyed they are ready to dispute and neglect even that divine Authority which is in the calling of true Ministers What little or no good effects the usurpers against and opposers of the Ministry of this Church can boast off with truth either as to speaking judiciously or writing solidly or walking exactly so as tends any way to the advantages of piety truth charity or peace in the Reformed Churches or to the honour and happiness of this Nation either converting or establishing any in truth or holiness I leave to the judgement of all considerate and wise Christians whose prayers sighs tears complaints griefs and fears of future darkness are in nothing more exercised than in the present deplored aspect and almost desperate State of the Reformed Religion in many places of Christendom and in none more than what is threatned in this Church of England Jer. 6. â— Fearing lest the shadows of the evening being encreased and those day stars which formerly shined in a learned successive and Authoritative Ministry being darkned and Eclipsed the evening Wolves should also encrease Jer. 5.6 and the Beasts of the Forrest multiply upon us every one seeking for their prey whom they may deceive and devour Such as loathed Manna were justly stung soon after with fiery Serpents Numb 21.6 On the other side ask the looser and profaner Spirits what restrayning power or converting influence they feel from the charmings of these new-gifted exorcists who undertake in the name of Christ but indeed in their own name and after their own fancies to call over and cast out the devils of ignorance Atheism unbelief profaness and hypocrisy which are in mens hearts or lives You may hear them with one voyce answering as those did Jesus we know and Paul we know the learned and duly ordeined Ministers Acts 19.13.15 in a successive power from Christ and his holy Apostles we know but who are you self flatterers self lovers self senders self seekers self ordeiners Merito à Diabolis plectantur qui à Deo non mittuntur Aust nor is it to be expected but that at last these Sons of Sheva will find those evill Spirits in mens hearts of pride unbelief Atheism enmity against God and all true holiness any whit milder or better natured than those were who contemning the bare sound of the Name Jesus Omnem praeter Dei temnâ—â— Autoritatem Satanas nec nomen Jesus syllabarum sonâ— terret sed divina illa quâ armantur potestas qui in Christi nomine Ministrant Ieron when destitute of the Authority from Jesus and mocking at the presumption of those censurers flew upon them wounded and expulsed them So unsafe and in the end so thankless and comfortless an undertaking it is to attempt this good work even of casting out devils from men where there is nothing but a mock-power and no reall divine Authority to do it The devils which felt torment at Christs presence and were subject to the Apostles whom Christ sent falling down like lightning had the pleasure to beat and baffle those who would chain them up or cast them out without divine Authority And no wonder if these Estrick Birds Mat. 8.29 Daemones Christi praesentia cruciantur ut malefici ad conspectum judicis Nondum enim judicis sententia daemnatos propria condemnat torquet conscientia Pelarg. who set forth their soft and gay feathers having but little bodies and less brains by wandring from their Nests their shops and looms and flayls and mills the honest stations and no way despicable callings wherein God and man have set them and from which they have no sufficient call either from God or man to moove them no wonder I say if they fall themselves and lead others into many snares and divers temptations which they can hardly avoyd being in good earnest most of them very blind leaders of the blind Imagining as the Turks do of blind and mad men that they have speciall visions because they want their eyes and extraordinary revelations Facile in laqueos Diaboli incidunt qui à viâ Domini decedunt Aust because they are destitute of common reason Indeed it is feared that most of these mens Prophecying and Preaching is either design to bring all confusion on these Reformed Churches or else meerly out of wantonness in jest as a kind of recreation and diversion Mat. 15.14 Caecos à cacis duci non Major est in seducentibus arrogantia quam in seductis insania in utrisquis summum periculum nec minus dolendum quà m merito ridendum Aust Geminae plerunque caecitates concurrunt ut qui non vident quae sunt videre videantur quae non sunt Tertul. Apol. but not as any business or matter of duty and conscience In one thing they are in good earnest and most serious that is to carry on their perfect contempt and malice against all true Ministers Who sees not what weakness it is for sober Christians 16 The weakness and sin of Christians to follow delusions and forsake realities after so great light of truth hath shined so long among them to imagine that such a disorderly Company of people who for the most part by secret stimulations of pride vain glory envy covetousness or some worse Spirit no less than by apparent over-weenings of their small and at best but very moderate gifts not tried or approved by any wise men but only blown up by the pittifull applauses of some silly men and women who have with levity and unthankfulness forsook their true guides and Pastors Invidiae stimulis motus Arrius contra Alex. ep Alex. haeresin occae pit Theod. hist l. 1. c. 2. 2 Tim. 4.3 and not enduring sound doctrine and holy order deserve for their itching ears to be condemned to follow such heaps of Teachers ever learning and never comming to a sound and setled knowledge of the Truth who sees not I say what sin it is to follow countenance or incourage such dangerous and disorderly seducers and what weakness and meer folly it is to imagin that such as neither have skill to handle trowell or sword should either build or defend our Jerusalem When they dayly pull down better work than they can erect And what they seem to build as of such unpolished rubbidge such rude Aedificant aedificantur Haeretici in ruinam Tertul. Quale potest essè aedificium quod de ruinâ construitur Optar and rough-hewen stuff with such intempered merâ—ur that it is as sand without lime undigested unprepared uneven neither for matter not manner considerable without rule plumbline or levell neither according to Scripture precept nor the holy example and Catholick practise of the Churches of Christ So that the gapings flaws swellings lowness hollowness uneveness crookedness and weakness together with the dayly mouldrings of their Childish structures shew what wise builders they are and how fit to be made publike Architects or Master-builders in this Church
Over whose Walls the crafty malice of Jesuitick Foxes and any other enemies will easily go and break them down Neh. 4.3 when ever they pass which makes many men suspect that these Lay Preachers are but the left hand of Babels builders fit instruments to divide Muros dum erigunt mores negligunt Bern. confound and destroy the Reformed Religion in these British Churches and all those who study to preserve it Which they only can with any shew of reason effectually do by Gods blessing who are workmen that for their Authority and approved skill as well as their good will and readiness to build need not to be ashamed 2 Tim. 2.15 Of whose reall sufficiencies these new bunglers are most impatient hearers and perfect haters because from those Ministers exactness these mens bungling receives the severest reproaches and justest oppositions A man may as well hope that hogs by their rootings and moles by their castings will Plow and till his ground as that such Arbitrary Casuall and contingent forwardness or such inordinate activities of poor but proudly gifted men will any way help on the great work of Christian Religion the propagating of the Gospell or the Reformation of hearts or Churches which require indeed the greatest competency and compleatness both for gifts learning and due Authority that can be had both for the Majesty of Religion and for the defence of the truth as also for the binding to diligence and exactness the conscience of the Ministers no less than for the satisfaction of other mens consciences in point of the validity of Sacraments and other holy Ministrations which have not any Physicall or naturall vertue but a mysticall and Religious only which depends upon the relation they have to the word and Spirit of the holy Institutor and Commander Jesus Christ So that it is indeed a very strange bewitchedness and depravedness in many mens appetites that they should so cry up those mush-room Prophets and Teachers who need more sauce to make them safe or savory than their bodies are worth who are self-planted soon started up in one night as if they were beyond all those former Goodly plants for beauty sweetness and wholesomness which much study care learning pains and prayers have planted in the Church Or that Christians should so far flatter themselves that the soyl here in England since it was watered with civill bloud is so well natured and fruitfull that there needs no such care and culture as was antiently used in the Garden of God either in setting watering preparing or transplanting those trees of the Ministry which should be full of life Rev. 22.2 Supersâ—minationes satanae whose leaves should be for the healing as well as their fruits for the nourishing of mens souls So confident the devill seems to be of the giddiness folly negligence and simplicity of these times that he stirs up the very thistles the most useless and most offensive burthens of the earth which the foot of every vile beast is ready to crush and trample upon to chalenge and contemn the Cedars of Lebanon 2 Kings 14.9 And he would fain perswade reformed Christians to cut down and stub up those goodly trees of the Lord which are tall strait and full of sap as cumbring the ground that those sharp and sorry shrubs those dry and sapless kexes may have the more room and thrive the better pretending that they will at easier rates and with less pains supply all the Churches occasions when the Lord knows and all excellent Christians see by sad experience that they are so far from that length strength and straitness required in the beams and pillars of the Temple that their crooked and knotty shortness will scarce afford a pin on which to hang the least vessell of the Sanctuary Excellent Christians I protest before the Lord that I write not thus out of any desire to grieve quench or exasperate any mans Spirit 17. No design in the Author to grieve any good mans Spirit or discourage his gifts 1 Joh. 4.1 in whom the wise and sanctifying graces or usefull gifts of Gods Spirit do dwell in the least measure with truth and humility but only in the way of trying the gifts and Spirits whether they be of God or no if they be found by the word of God to be proud foolish evill unclean unruly refusing to be bound with any bonds of good order and government such as seems to have possessed some in this Church who seek to bewitch others and to trouble all God forbid we should not all of us strive by fasting prayer preaching writing and all just rebukes of them to cast them out Luke 9.42 notwithstanding their cryings tearings and foamings It is far I hope from my Soul by any envy or undervaluing of any good Christians to damp the Spirit of Christ in them I would have every one study to improove the talents he hath and to be employed according to his reall improovement of which no man being naturally proud and self flatterers is fit to be judge himself but ought to be subject to the tryall and judgement of others both as to that light and heat knowledge and zeal gifts and graces which any may pretend to and wherein they may be really usefull to the publike or any community of Christians whose edifying in faith and love we have all cause both in conscience and prudence dayly to nourish and increase in Gods way which is an orderly peaceable and blessed way wherein only either private Christians or Church societies can hope to thrive and flourish Num. 11.29 I wish with Moses all the Lords people were Prophets Both able to give an account of their knowledge in the mysteries of Christ and also to help on in an orderly way as every wheel or pin doth in the motions of a watch the great and weighty work of saving souls which is the main end of the Ministers calling and pains Better we Ministers be despised than the Spirit of Christ in any gracious heart be justly grieved or any good work of God in the Church hindred But we are well assured by good experience that none would be less despisers or more encouragers lovers and zealous preservers of the true Evangelicall Ministry and its divine Authority than such men who have graces with their gifts and are both able and humble none are more slow to speak to others in the name of Christ James 1.19 than they who cannot hear others Preaching with due abilities and authority without fear and trembling as reverencing God and the Lord Jesus Christ in their Ministers There is no danger of able parts where there are humble and honest hearts no more than we need fear the strength of any part in the body will hurt or offend the whole body or disorder and violate any other Member which is above it in place in honour and in operation or function Reason teacheth us that the ability or
strength of any part in its place and proportion doth not make it usurp the place or execute the Office of any other nobler part 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Arist The measure of every part is the beauty and safety of the whole which cannot in naturall and ought not in Religious Bodies which are Churches be fitly disposed but only in such a way as God hath appointed for the daily forming building and well-ordering of his Church by such wisdom and Authority as Christ established in it Of which the Apostles and the Churches after them give us most evident testimony But to avoid destructive delusions But we must not be deluded either with the devils fulgurations and flashes or his transfigurations and disguises We must not forsake or stop up Gods fountains of living waters by digging the devils ditches Luke 10.18 I saw Satan fall like lâ—ghtning from Heaven 2 Cor. 11.14 Satan himself is transformed into an Angel oâ— l ght I a. 1.13 Eccl. 5.1 and wells which hold no water nay we may not wash our hands at the Devils Cistern to fit them for Gods service Nor may we take water from his troubled muddy and poysonous streams to water the plants of Christs Church We may not take strange fire from Satans Altar to kindle the sacrifices of God What need we cut off Dogs necks and offer swins bloud when we have so many clean beasts which are appointed for acceptable services that we shall not need any such vain oblations which are but the sacrifices of fools who consider not that they do evill nor look to their feet when they go to the house of God being as ready to stumble and fall and discover their nakedness and shame as they are forward to ascend to the altar of the Lord upon the steps of pride and presumption Exod. 20.26 which were forbidden to be made The humble heart being alwaies most welcom to God while others in vain arrogate to themselves power to perform those things which are not required at their hands Lev. 10.3 God hath said he will be sanctified of all these who come nigh to him in his publike service which is done not only by that inward sanctification of the heart by faith fear and reverence toward God but also by that exact observation of such rules of order power and Authority which he hath set who alone could do it in the publike way of his worship and service before the Sons of men We must not be such Children in understanding as to allow all to be gold which glisters when it will not endure the Touch-stone of Gods word Caiâ—itae Judae â—râ—diâ—orâ— Evangelium oâ—â—entabant Ophitae angelum in omni imunditie assistentem dicebant invocabant Hanc esse perfectioneÌ„ aiebant sine tremore in tales abire operationes quas ne nominare fas est Iren. l. 1. c. 35. Nulla enoris secta jam contra Christi veritateÌ„ nisi nomine cooperta Christiaâ—â— ad pugnandum pâ—â—silire audet Aust Ep. 56. or the probation of the Churches judgment We may not easily think that Gods Spirit in any private men runs counter to that holy order and clear Institution which the undoubted Spirit of God hath clearly set forth in the Scriptures and which the Church in all ages hath observed in the way of an ordeined authoritative Ministry All other or later inventions may well be suspected to be but Satans stratagems and devices There may be so many vermine crawling in a dead body as may make it seem to live and move when yet there is no true Spirit of life or Soul in it So it is no wonder if the various impulses wherewith mens secret and corrupt lusts stir them make some shew as if diviner gifts and endowments agitated them When indeed they have no other ayms or interests than such as Judas Iscariot or Symon Magus might have or those after Hereticks the Gnosticks Maniches and Montanists c. Who almost that had any shew of gifts or parts ever did mischief in the Church without great prefacings of holy and good intentions and pretensious of gifts and the Spirit of God There may be gifted Hypocrites devout devils angelized Satans Be mens gifts never so commendable if they want humility in themselves Miserrimis instabilibus fabulis tantam elationem assumpseruat ut meliores scipsos reliquis prasumpserunt Irenae l. 1. c. 35. de Caynitis Ophitis Judaeitis and charity to others which are the beauties of all endowments if they are puffed up seek themselves walk disorderly run unexamined unappointed unordained in scandalous and undue wayes they are nothing either as to private comfort in themselves or publick benefit to the Church The presumption and disorder of their example doth more hurt as the influence of some malignant stars in a Constellation than the light of their gifts can do they corrupt more than they either direct or correct If any of these Prophets or gifted men be indeed so able for the work of the Ministry that religion may suffer no detriment by them and people may have just cause to esteem them highly for their work sake God forbid they should not have the right hand of fellowship all incouragement from my self and all that desire to walk as becomes the Gospell when they are found upon just tryall fit to be solemnly ordeined set apart and sent forth with due authority to that holy service in Gods name let them be sent forth with good speed If they disdain this method of Ministeriall office and power which hath been setled by Christ and continued to this day in his Church which no wise humble and truly able Christian can with reason modesty or with conscience justly do but they will needs obtrude themselves upon the Church and crowd in against the true Ministers they may indeed be as sounding Brass and tinckling Cimballs fit rattles for Children or for the labouring Moon or for a Country Morice-dance and May-pole Nec veritate seneri nec charitate frugiâ—eri Greg. but they will never be as Aarons Pomegranates and golden Bells usefull Ornaments to Gods Sanctuary in words or works or any way becomming the Church of Jesus Christ which is as the woman clothed with the Sun the light of Truth and the lustre of holy Order And hath the Moon under her feet Rev. 12. not only all wordly vanities and unjust interests but also all humane inventions and novelties which have their continuall variations wainings disorders darknesses and deformities whereas Divine Institutions are alwayes glorious by the clear beams of Scripture-precept and the constant course of the Churches example Both which have held their Truth and Authority in the blackest nights of persecution wherein no untried and unordeined intruder was ever owned for a true Minister of holy things in any setled and incorrupted Church of Christ No more than any man shall be accounted an Officer or Souldier in an Army who hath not
are transported with ariseth from the like ground as was in the hearts of Tobias and Sanballat Nehem. 4. Solatiam est malorum bonos Ca pere Ieron ut improbi suo malo delectantur ita invidi alienâ— bonâ— terquentur Amb. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Amb. and that scornfull crue against the Jews that by their means this Church of God as the Temple is built repayred clensed reformed That by their valiant courage learned skill and vigilant Industry the truth faith holy Ordinances and good manners of this Reformed Church are asserted vindicated preserved and restored from those ruines rubbige sords and demolishings by which erroneous ambitious covetous and licentious minds seek to waste infest and quite abolish the Reformed Religion both in England and every where else In order to which grand design the Anti-ministeriall Adversaries are not wanting to bring all manner of rayling accusationâ— and indign Calumnies against both the Ministers and Ministry of this Church Some of which I think it a shame for me by reciting of them to pollute either my Pen or the purer eyes of those readers who excell in Civility as much as those evill Speakers do in insolency and scurrility 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Mat. 27.34 both for carriage and language against the best Ministers in England But it is no wonder if they give us the gall and vinegar of bitter reproaches to drink when they intend shortly to crucifie us All is less than was sayd and done to Christ himself It is part of our honour and blessing to have men speak all manner of evill of us Mat. 5.11 if we can but make it appear to be most falsly and and injuriously as well as most indignly and ungratefully Such manner of speaking becomes no mens mouths but those whose hearts abound with so much malice against the best Ministers who ought to be the best of men and generally are the best of speakers In honour to whose many reall and excellent gifts becomming the dignity of their holy place and function as also in charity to all others chiefly those who most despise and hate the Ministers of this Church I shall endevour to let all men see in the following part of this Apology the malice futility and falsity of those evill speakings wherewith some men please themselves the more because they think they please some others whom they fancy to have a very evill eye and an heavy hand toward such Ministers as most study to please God and to preserve the Reformed religion in this Church of Christ CAVIL or CALUMNY IV. Against the Ministry of England as Papal and Anti-Christian THe fourth Cavil or Calumny then wherewith the office and function of the Ministers of England is battered and defamed among the credulous weak and vulgar minds is this That if there be such a peculiar order and office of the Ministry established in Scripture by a Divine Institution and so continued in the Church by a right Ordination for some times of Primitive purity to a holy succession yet the present Station Calling and Authority of the Ministers of England is apparently Antichristian as derived from Episcopall Ordination and that descended from the Papall or Roman authority which was but of late years abolished as that of Episcopie they think now is neither of them seeming to them to be of Christs appointment or according to Scripture-rule and patern So that if it be necessary to have peculiar Ministers by office it is also necessary to cast off the former order and standing which is degenerated and to begin upon some new account which shall appear to be neerest to the pattern of Divine Institution and primitive practise how ever it may fail of a constant succession for above these 1600. years from Christ during all which time it is evident indeed that Bishops have had a chief place and influence in the Ordination of Ministers and for 1000. the Pope hath chalenged something of Supremacy and Jurisdiction in these Western Churches over all the Clergy both Bishops and Presbyters None of which are fit to serve in Gods house as Ministers while they are not clensed from that leprosie which they have contracted from the Pope and Prelates Answ I will first endevour to take off from the face of our Ministry this scandalous visard of the Papall authority 1 The Papal Usurpation no prejudice to the true Ministry of England more than to all other Christian Institutions which scares some people so very much that they are afraid to medle with any thing that ever passed the Popes fingers except only the lands and revenews of the Clergy Having removed this veil or covering which was sometime over these Western Churches we shall easily see the face of the holy Ministry no less than of other Christian Institutions restored without any Disfiguration or Essentiall change by any such mask as might sometimes be upon it through the policy and folly of many It were a very weak and injurious Conâ—ession no less prejudiciall to the Reformed Churches than pleasing to all the Romish party if the Pope could perswade us Protestants and other Christians to cast quite away and utterly abhor what ever the Papall usurpation hath abused or the Romish devotion hath used in matter of Christian religion Sure then we must seek for other Apostles and Saints other Scriptures and Sacraments another Gospel and Messias than Jesus Christ no less than other Bishops and Ministers For over all these the Popes of Rome have spread the skirts of their usurped authority 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ep. 67. Plato All things handled by men are subject to be sâ—yied 2 Thes 2.4 Antichristus ChristuÌ„ mentitur turpitudinem vitae falso nominis honore convestit Jerom. ad Geront Amara erat Ecclesia in nece martyrum amarior in conflictu haereticorum amarissima in moribus domesticorum Ber. â— 33. in Cant. Petri CathedraÌ„ occupat tanquam Leo paratus ad praedam bestia Apocalyptica cui datum est os loqueus blasphemias bellum gerere cum sanctis Ber. ep 125. Maâ— 21.13 Christus Templum Dei cauponibus latronibus deturpatum non diruit aut penitus detestatur sed purgamenta ista faeces ejiciendo Dei domum in diviniorem usum asserit hoc modo in pristinum honoram restituit Chem. Mat. 23.2 Mat. 15.6 their impure mixtures their corrupt doctrines and superstitious manners Who as far as they are Antichristian that is go in any wayes contrary to the holy rule and humble patern of Jesus Christ yet might yea and ought to sit in the Temple of God as all Antichristian spirits indeed do who cannot properly be but where there is a Profession of Christianity yet it doth not follow that the Catholique Church against which the gates of hell shall not prevail so as to extinguish the name of Christ was either wholly ruined by Antichristian superstructures or that the whole fabrick of it must be pulled down
are holy Numb 16. though the hand and fire were unholy which were applyed to them Our Ministery then may be and certainly is very good holy 4. Our Ministry not from nor of the Pope and divine as well as the Scriptures and Sacraments or other holy Ministrations and duties are when duly restored to their primitive purity order and authority which go along with their right succession notwithstanding they are derived to us through or by the Romish Church or the Popes dispensation yet do they not therefore descend from them but only from Christ the first institutor of his Church and of this Ministry with a perpetuall power of succession Possunt esse pastores Lupi alio respectu Pastores in veritate quam profitentur in potestate quaÌ„ ritè obtinuerunt Lupi in erroribus quos admiscent in corruptelis morum c. ut Scribae Pharisaei in Cathedra Mosis panem veritatis proponebant sed non sine fâ—â—mento errorum officium distinguendum à persona potestas à moâ—ibus Gerrard de Minist Rev. 2.4 Jer. 3.1 Thou hast played the harlot with thy lovers yet return to me saith the Lord. Rev. 3.2 Our Lord Jesus Christ the gracious Spouse of the Church as of every Soul that truly believes and obeys though with much unbelief and frailty disdains not to own his relation to any Church or Christians though they are not so faithfull to him though they lose their first love yet they may be still his by what still remains of soundness and outward profession Yea and Christ will vouchsafe to admit us again to the communion and covenant of his love even after long wandrings and unkind absences when ever we wash our selves and return to him from our disloyall adulteries and pollutions He doth not utterly divorce any Church when the substance and essentials of Religion which are but in a few things do remain notwithstanding the many meretricious paints and disguisings which the wantoness of humane inventions may have put upon it thereby disfiguring its Primitive beauty and simplicity Mans vanity and arrogancy against God or men doth no whit abrogate either the right which Christ or any Church and Christian posterity hath to the purity and power of his gifts and institutions in the right way of his Mâ—nistry All which may remain with a blessing in the root and Seed though they be much pestered over-dropped choked and almost starved by humane additions which keep them for some time from their full glory vigor and extension Therefore the learned and godly Reformers of this Christian Church in England did not dig any new fountain of Ordination or ministeriall power as some Romanists calumniated at first and were afterward convinced of the contrary by Master Masons learned defence of the Ministry of England as to its right succession but they only cleared that which they saw was divine in the first broaching or Institution by Christ and as in the purest derivation by the Apostles however in time it became foul by humane feculencies and dregs as it passed rightly though not purely through the hands of some Bishops and Presbyters even to their dayes Nor was ever any thing required by the best Reformed Churches further to confirm and validate the Authority or power Ministeriall which any had received when he was first ordeined Presbyter in the Romish Church Contaminarunt non sustulerunt Ministerium Ecclesiae Alsted but only this to renounce not his Baptism but his errâ—rs and former superstitions to profess the Reformed Truths of the Gospell and accordingly to exercise that Ministeriall power which he had received truly as to the substance and duly as to the succession both as to the Office conferred and the persons conferring it Howsoever the sword of the Ministry had through the neglect of those to whom it was committed been suffered to contract the rust of superstitions and to lose much of its beauty and sharpness yet it was still that true and same two-edged sword which came out of the mouth of Jesus Christ Rev. 2.12 the first ordeiner of a peculiar setled Ministry in his Church Nor may it be broken or cast away when it hath been rightly delivered but only cleared whetted and furbished from its rust bluntness and dulness That Pen which now writes blottingly might be well made at first and will write fairâ—y again if once the hairs or blurs which its neb hath contracted be but cleared from it It is still Gods Field and Husbandry with good Wheat in it though the enemy hath while men slept sowen many tares Bishops and Ministers reformed may be Gods true labourers and appointed Husbandmen though they have some time loytered as the Disciples were Christs when their eyes were so heavy to sleep that they could not watch with him that one hour of his most horrid agony Mat. 26.40 It were then but a passionate scuffling with mad men a most impertinent disputing with unreasonable minds further to argue about the Popes usurped or abused Authority in any kind over Churches or Bishops or holy Ordinances and Ministry For which he had as little grounds of Scripture or reason as these Anti-Ministeriall Obâ—ectors have now against this Church of England and the function of the Ministry in it against which these cunning cavillers have not so much pretence to argue from the Popes usurpation that our Ministry and Religion are all Antichristian as they have both Scripture Reason and Experience besides the consent of all Reformed Churches to conclude them to be truly Christian if anger or envie or covetousness had not blinded their blood-shotten eyes they might easily see some of those mighty works Mat. 11.20 which have been wrought on mens Souâ—s by the Ministry of England since the Reformation and without this efficacious Ministry I believe neither these Calumniators had been so much Christian as they pretend nor so able spightfully to contend with shewes of Piety and popular falacies against the true Ministry of this Church and the best Ministers with whose Heifer they have plowed We know well that not only the reformed Churches 5. Of the Popes pretended Supremacy in England but even the Gallican and Venetian which keep communion with the Romish Church and Papall party besides the Greek Asian and African Churches do generally oppose and vehemently deny the Popes abusive usurpations both in things Ecclesiasticall and Secular And this upon most pregnant grounds not only from Scripture whence nothing was ever fairly and pertinently urged as some places are fouly wrested and yet but little to the Popes advantage but also from * Caeteri Apostoli par consortium honoris potestatis acceperunt qui in toto orbe dispersi Evangelium praedicaverunt quibusque decedentibus successerunt Episcopi Is Hisp l. 2. off Eccl. c. 5. Qui sunt constituti in toto mundo in sedibus Apostolorum non ex genere carnis ut filii Aron sed pro unius cujusque
supplied to the Churches good order peace and honour If Reason and not Passion Religion and not Superstition Judgement and not Prejudice Calmness and not fierceness Learning and not Idiotism Gravity and not Giddiness Wisdome and not Vulgarity Prudence and not Precipitancy impartiall Antiquity and not interessed novelty may be the judge of true Episcopacy I think nothing further from a true Bishop Vid. Bern. ep 28. 152. 42. ad Ep. Senonum Aug. ep 203. in Ecclesiasticâ—â— honoribus tempora ventosa transigere c. Amb. de dig Sacerd. Cum honoris praerogativa etiam congrui merita requirimus c. than Idleness set off with pomp than Ignorance decked with solemnity than Pride blazoned with power than Covetousness guilded with Empire than Sordidness smothered with state than Vanity dressed up with great formalities Bishops should not be like blazing Comets in their Diocesse having more of distance terror and pernicious influence than of light or Celestiall vertue But rather as fixed Stars of the prime magnitude shining most usefully and remarkably in the Church during this night of Christs absence who is the only Sun for his light and Spouse for his love to the Church yet hath he appointed some proxies to woo for him and Messengers to convey love tokens from him among whom the holy Bishops of the Church were ever accounted as the chiefest Fathers next the Apostles when they were indeed such as evill men most feared good men most loved Schismaticks most envied and Hereticks most hated Right Episcopacy is so great an advantage to the Churches happiness and so unblamable in its due constitution and exercise that it is no small blemish to any godly mans judgement not to approve it and nothing as to imprudence is I think more blame-worthy than not to desire esteem love and honour it Since such Prelature is as lawfull as it is usefull and it is as usefull as either Reason or Religion polity or piety can propound in any thing of that nature which if not absolutely necessary yet certainly most convenient for the Church and commendable in the Church so far as it stands in a visible Pâ—lâ—â—y and society being no way either sinfull in it self or contrary to any positive Law of God any more than it is for Christians in civill governmenâ— to have Maiors in their Cities Colonels in their Armies Masters in their Colleges Wardens in their Fraternities Captains or Pilots in their Ships or Fathers in their Families Nor is indeed the venerable face of true Episcopacy so deformed by some mens late ridiculous dresses and disguises but that wise and learned men still see the many reverend and excellent lineaments of it not only of pious and prime antiquity but of beauty order symmetry In plebe nec veritas nec judicium inter saedam potentium adulationem praceps prostratorum odium inanibus studiis inconditis motibus omnia miscent Tacit. and benefit such as flow from both humane and divine wisdome if popular contempt and prejudices in some of the vulgar be any measure of things or any argument against any thing in Religion or in the Church of Christ it will serve as well to vilifie and nullifie all Presbytery and all Ministry as all Episcopacy Indeed neither of them can preserve their honor use and comliness if they exceed their proportions and either dash against or incroach upon each other contrary to those bounds and methods which primitive wisdom observed between power and counsell Order and Authority Community and Unity It is very probable that a few years experience of the want of good Bishops will so reconcile the minds of sober and impartiall Christians to them that few will be against them save only such who think the best security for some of their estates to be the utter exploding and perpetuall extirpation of Episcopacy A thing which one of the wisest of mortalls so much abhorred and for which he was able to give so good an account in Reason Piety and true Polity that it appears to have been not pertinacy and interest but judgement and conscience that so long sustained that unhappy Controversie which I have no mind to revive but only if possible to reconcile which is no hard matter where clear truths meet with moderate affections and peaceable inclinations For I find by the proportion of all Polity and Order that if Episcopall eminency be not the main weight and carriage of Ecclesiasticall government yet it is as the Axis or wheel which puts the whole frame of Church society and communion into a fit order and aptitude for motion especially in greater associations of Christians which make the most firm and best constituted Churches This being then the true figure of a learned grave godly and industrious Bishop there need not more be sayd to redeem Episcopacy from prejudices or to assert it against those triviall objections which are not with truth and judgement so much as with spight and partiality made against it Those light touches which are by some men produced from the antient Writers in the Church for the countenancing of the power of Presbyteries without any Bishop and President or for the Independency of power in Congregations are indeed but as the dust of the balance or drops of a full bucket compared to those full and weighty testimonies which they every where give for the use of Episcopacy unless men be allowed the confidence and liberty to bastardise the works of the Fathers as they list and by a new purgatorian Index tâ— antiquate all Records after 1500. years legitimation by the consent of all Churches as one lately hath endevoured to do D. Blondell a person indeed of great reading and learning but in this not of equall candor and impartiality who endevouring to find some foundation whereon to build his Presbyterie seeks to cast away as rubbidg and trash all the Epistolary writings of holy Ignatius Ignatius called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 who if he had wrote nothing yet the fame of his piety and sufferings made him sufficiently renowned in those Primitive times and after ages both for a Bishop and a Martyr his seat Episcopall being at Antioch and his grave at Rome But his writings being never so far questioned by Antiquity By Euseb Clem. Alex. Jerom. Phâ—tit bibl See the Lord Prim. of Arm. edition of Ignatius as to reject those Epistles which we urge in this point of Episcopacy for genuine and which are oft mentioned with honour and in part the very words which we now read so that it seems a passion and boldness too servile to the cause which that learned man undertook so to endevour at once to expunge those testimonies and remains of Ignatius which indeed are very weighty and many for the distinction of Bishops Presbyters and Deacons even in the first century after Christ which our learned and industrious Country-man Dr. Hammond hath lately as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a valiant
and decency but all was easily effected by the conventions of the chief heads and Fathers of the Churches the Bishops and Presbyters in any Province Patriarchate yea and in all the world which had commerce with the Roman Empire where the chief overseers of the Flock and representers of the Clergy met and so were best able to give an account of the state of the Church past and present or to advise for the future welfare of it So that many wise men think it may be sayd of Episcopall government in its right constâ—â—ution and use Platins in vita Pii 2. as Piâ—â— the second said of the marriages of Clergy-men He saw some reason why Marriage should be denied to them as to the honour of their Order and the redemption of them from secular cares c. But he saw much more reason to allow them that liberty which not only Nature Reason and Religion gives them as well as any men but even the honor of the Church required to avoyd the mischiefs and enormities which followed the contrary And beyond all dispute it appears after long dispute that if it be not necessary by Divine prescript and direction to have such Bishops among the Clergy yet there is no necessity made to appear against them either in Reason or Scripture Nor doth either Presbytery or Independency shew any so good title to divine right as Episcopacy doth which includes the good of both those and superads some thing of Order Unity and Excellency beyond them both for the good of Presbyters and people too Yea I have known some Ministers of good repute for Learning and Piety who were sometime great sticklers for the parity of Presbyterie yet they have since the mischiefs ensuing the change have confuted and quenched those former vain hopes and excessive heats confessed to me That they see nothing in an Episcopall priority or Presidency unlawfull as against Scripture or Religion only it was thought by many godly men inconvenient It may be so but those men did not foresee the after inconveniences which grow greater by many degrees So that I perceived that this long hot and bloody dispute which seemed to hold forth the question and title of Divine right for Presbytery without a Bishop was now referrable to the judgement of Prudence rather than of Conscience a matter of policie rather than piety Answer to what is urged in the Covenant against Episcopacy Tyrannicum Episcoporum regimen This calmness at last abates much of that rigor which some men superstitiously urge and impose from the Covenant against Episcopacy in any kind or form as if when Scripture and Reason and Antiquity and Catholique custome are all for a right Episcopacy it were of any force to be battered and Abolished by the Covenant the sense of which was sometime declared to be only against the Tyrannicall abusive and corrupt government of Bishops or those inconveniences which were conceived to be in the present Constitution exercise or use here in England which one that had great influence in composing the Covenant assured others was the meaning of the Composers and the Covenants intent was only to remove what was decayed in that antient Fabrick and so preserve what was sound and good in it The only lawfull and honest sense of this Covenant is sufficiently kept if the former Constitution of Episcopacy in England be so reformed as it easily may be and in reason ought to be in what ever it needed alteration or amendment However that Covenant being no infallible Oracle dictated from heaven but a politique Engine continued and carried on by a company of poor sinfull and fallible men upon whose heads we have lived to see that arrow fall which they thought to shoot only against the face of Episcopacy all its words and senses are certainly to be brought to the rules of every mans place and calling of a good conscience of right reason and of Scriptures Not may these with all Antiquity and the Fathers be forced to bow their sheafes and to do homage to that one Sheaf of humane Combination and novell Erection which holds forth as nothing for a headless Presbytery or Independency So nothing of Reason Scripture or Conscience against a right and primitive Episcopacy Against which to make a Covenant of extirpation must needs be so much a sin as it is against all reason and religion to abjure the use of any thing which is lawfull good and usefull And if it be not necessary as of Apostolike and divine Institution if there be not Precept divine commanding yet there is clear practise directing the Church that way of Episcopall government as best which some men wel knowing to have bin antiently approved and constantly followed by the Catholike Church they used in the Covenant that art against Episcopacy to soder Popery and Prelacy together thereby to bring the greater odium on Episcopacy â— Prelacy to Popery implying that they were both intollerable and inseparable whereas in truth there is nothing more ridiculously false and absurd than to think the Pope to be the Father or Fountain of Episcopacy or to affirm Prelacy to be Popery as now the word is commonly understood to signifie Error joyned with pride and superstition with tyranny There were many godly Bishops and holy Prelates in the primitive Churches which were equal or preceding in time as at Antioch Jerusalem Alexandria c. Episcopatus unus est cujus ingulis in sâ—â—idum pars temtur Cyp. de un Ecc. to any Bishop or Pope of Rome Many afterwards were equall to him in authority as to their severall Provinces Independent also as to any derivation of power from the Bishop of Rome As there are now many in the Christian world and were in the English Church both long before and ever since the Reformation Nor is the Pope by any wise men called Antichristian in any sense as he is a Bishop or Prelate of one Diocesse or Province Nor was he ever thought to be so by any judicious Protestant for then all Bishops in all the world as Bishops had ever been Antichrists and then the whole Church of Christ from the Apostles times must have had no other government ordination or Ministry but Antichristian which is a most impudent and intollerable blaspheming of God and the Lord Jesus and his blessed Spirit and of the whole Church As if Joh. 14.16 in stead of the Spirit of Truth it had received only the spirit of Error and lying in stead of Christs being alwayes with it by the Ministeriall gifts of his Spirit and the Apostles and their Successors Mat. 28.20 Ps 2.6 only Satan had presided in it by falsity and usurpation and as if in stead of all the ends of the earth given to Christ for his possession in the way of an Evangelicall kingdome and Ministry where truth and righteousness charity and order are his Throne and Scepter all had been exposed to Antichrists invasion that he
might rule and reign in Christs stead It is upon other accounts than this of being a Bishop or Prelate in a part of the Church that the Pope is by many charged with the odious character of Antichristian namely in reference to that ambition pride and usurpation which by fraud and force the Bishops of Rome have obtained and chalenge or exercise over all the world and specially over these Western Bishops and Churches in later times Greg. in Epist. 32. Mauritio 600. years after Christ namely since Gregory the greats dayes who was an humble devout and holy Bishop and had many pious martyrs his Predecessors as Popes or Fathers in that See of Rome who abhorred the name of Universall Bishops affirming they were Antichrist who ever arrogated that name of Universall Bishop Also for those gross abuses errors tyrannies superstitions and persecutions which many Popes have made in the Churches of Christ contrary to the word and example of Christ and the Canons of generall Councils From all which we had a Church and Ministry happily reformed even by the care and constancy of many holy and learned men who were Bishops and Martyrs in this Church of England As then we do not abhor to be men or Christians because the Pope is a man and professeth to be a Christian So neither may we dislike Bishops because the Pope is one nor Presbyters and Deacons because there be many of that title and office in the Church of Rome True Epispacy may consist without secular and civil advantages But in the last place if primitive Episcopacy and Apostolicall Bishops now poor and devested of all secular power and ornaments of honour and estate and in this conform to their Predecessors in primitive and persecuting times may not in reason of state with publick honour be restored and established in this Church of England yet it may be hoped that the Indulgence and liberty of times will give so much tolleration That those whose judgements and consciences bind them either to be so ordeined Ministers or to receive the comfort of divine Ministrations only from such as are in holy orders by the safe and antient way of Episcopall Ordination may have and enjoy that liberty without perturbing the publick peace which both Presbyterians and Independents doe enjoy in their new wayes For nothing will savour more of an imperious and impotent spirit whose faith and charity are slaves to secular advantages and interests than for those who have obtained liberty for their novelties to deny the like freedom to other mens Antiquity which hath the Ecclesiasticall practise and precedency of 1600. years besides the preponderancy of much reason Scripture and holy examples All which to force godly grave and learned men Ministers or people to renounce or to comply with other wayes against their judgements or else to deprive them of all holy orders employments and ministrations in the Church as Christians cannot but be a most crying and self-condemning sin in those men who lately approved that antient and Catholick way and after dissenting at first desired but a modâ—st tolleration Since then the Pope as a Bishop is not Antichristian as I have proved neither can it be affirmed with any sense or truth that either Episcopacy it self or Bishops Pastors and Governours in the Church are Antichristian It will easily appear to sober Christians how poor popular and passionate a calumny that is which some weak minds please themselves to object against the Ministry of the Church of England as if it were Antichristian because the Ministers received their Ordination and Induction both to the office and exercise of their Ministry by the hands and authority of Bishops with those Presbyters assistant who were present which was the Universall practise of all Churches antiently in Ordeining Presbyters and is at this day of most This false and odious reproach of Antichristian Ministry many Presbyters preposterously seek to wipe off from the face of their Ministry as they are Presbyters while yet with the same hand they make no scruple to besmear the faces of Bishops and Episcopacy Not considering that while they poorly gratifie the vulgar malice of some men against all Bishops they still sharpen their spitefull objections against themselves as Presbyters As then this solemn and holy Ordination of Ministers by Bishops herein England by prayer fasting and imposition of hands 7. Bishops in England ordeining Presbyters did but their duty according to law was Antient and Catholick no way against Reason or Scripture yea most conform to both in order to Gods glory and the Churches welfare which I have already demonstrated So I am sure in so doing Bishops did no more than what their place office and duty required of them here in England according to the Laws established both in Church and State which had the consent of the whole Church and Nation both Presbyters and people as well as Prince and Peers No wise man may blame that act Aequum est 〈◊〉 quâ—m feceris susserisve legem feras Reg. Jur. or exercise of government and authority in an other which he was invested with did enjoy and acted in by publick consent declared in the Laws wherein each mans particular will is comprehended nor may that be sayd to be a private fault which is done in obedience to a publick Law Bishops then duly ordeyning Ministers in the Church of England had the approbation of this Church and State no less than of all Antiquity and of all the Modern forein Churches even those that have not Bishops who yet ever commended and applauded that Venerable Order here in England As for Scripture which some pretend against Bishops and for other wayes I never read any place commanding any one or two or more Presbyters to ordein or govern in any Church without a Bishop Nor do I find any place forbidding a Bishop to ordein and rule among and with the Presbyters According to that appointment of Timothy and Titus which is of all most clear for investing both Ordination and Church jurisdiction at that time eminently though perhaps not solely in one man and if that Constitution in the Churches of Ephesus and Crete carry not a Precept or binding exemplariness with it to after-times which Antiquity judged and followed Universally yet sure it redeems true Episcopacy sufficiently and all good Bishops in their right and moderate government of the Church especially in this point of Ordeining Ministers from being any way Antichristian to which we may be sure the blessed Apostle Paul would never have given any such countenance or patern as that Jurisdiction and power given to Timothy and Titus must needs be Nor are indeed the reproaches of popish and Antichristian added by vulgar ignorance or envy to Episcopacy any other than devillish false and detestable Calumnies invented by wicked men to the reproach and blasphemy not only of so many holy and worthy Bishops in all ages and Churches as well as in England but
Presbyters in their due place regard and honour so that they should not have been put thus to plead for their Ordination and Ministry or to play this after game much to the hazard of their very Function and succession of Ministeriall authority The despising or abolishing of which threatens the annihilating of the very being of this reformed Church in which the right Ministry is as the Ark in Israel 1 Sam. 4. a visible token of Gods presence among Christians And though the Philistins may for the sins of this Church take it captive and detein it for a while yet I believe 1 Sam 6. the Lord will bring it back again with shame to his enemies and joy to all true Israelites In the mean time this trouble and terror may be a means to a mend the personall faults both of Bishops and Presbyters which formerly might viciate but they could not totally vacate the Religion reverence and conâ—cience which is to be had of Christs institution as to the Ministry Personall faults of Bishops or Presbyters may viciate but not vacate divine duties 1 Sam. 2.12 nor yet could they make voyd the honour of Religion nor the authority vertue and efficacy of hoâ—y Ministrations Where the persons duâ—â— ordeined did administer and the holy things themselves were according to Scripture right y administred which alwaies remain holy whatever is objected against mens persons administring as sickness lameness or deformity deprive no man of the privileges of humane nature nor his actions of rea on nor his civill interest of the benefit of the Laws Ely's scandalous sons unworthy indeed of but yet rightly invested into the Priests office did not take away the necessity and sanctity of the services and sacrifices much less of the Priestly function which depended not on the morality of the persons administring but on the authority of the Lord commanding and the right investiture into the office The miscarriages of Bishops or Ministers may take away the beauty but not the being of Religious duties or of that holy power which they duly received no more than lapses after Baptism do unbaptise any Christian No Christian thinks the series of Christs genealogy broken or blemished corrupted or interrupted stayned or maymed by the names of Tamar Rahab and Bathsheba which are links in that h ly chain which hath its verity in the history but its sanctity from Christ to whom it relates as to the holy seed So in the succession of Ministeriall order and authority we dispute not by what personall vertues it was continued but we are sure it hath been continued successively from Christ and tends to him as to the compleating of his second incarnation in his body the Catholick visible Church In which Christ is daily begotten and formed by the means of a right Ministry and duly ordeined Ministers 10. Of Ordination of Ministers Where Bishops are Orthodox and may be had Ordination cannot regularly be had without them Vbi Episcopi desunt nec haberi possent Orthodoxi Preâ—byteri in necessitate ordinare possunt Sarav de grad Mi. So Bishop Dâ—wnham Con. in Apocal. Or by the Bishops authority delegated as to the Chorepiscopi who were but Presbyters Isid Hippa de Eccl. off Whether Bishops ordeined Presbyters as Prelates in a superiority of divine power and peculiar order as succeeding the Apostolicall eminency which antiquity for the most part thought looking on Episcopacy in ordination confirmation and jurisdiction not as the only but as the highest branches of Church power lineally descended from the Apostolicall ordinary power of ruling and governing the Church or whether they did those acts of power and authority only as chief by Ecclesiasticall right in degree and order of place among the Presbyters as chosen or approved by them and placed in a precedency of place and presidency of action and inspection but still of the same intrinsecall power and order Ministeriall as to the first act or originall I need not further gratify any mans curiosity in setting down my opinion Ego vero à Presbyteris solis administrata 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 regularem ad EcclesiasticaruÌ„ regularuÌ„ amussim factam non dixerim Aut in ea institutum ab Ecclesia post Apostolorum transitum ordinem per omnia servare Blondel test Hierom pag. 255. St. Pauls Epistle to Tim. and Tit. This I am sure What ever dirt and mire the restless hearts of wicked men cast up against the calling of the Ministry in England The Gospell and the holy Institutions of it appointed by Christ to be dispensed to all the world have never in any other way been derived to this long succession save only by the power of ordination which never was in ordinary cases believed or owned in the Church to be valid and effectuall in any men or from any hands but those who were formerly consecrated Bishops or ordeined Ministers Nor was this custom ever esteemed as the act of any generall Councill or Ecclesiasticall Canon but it had both example and precept and constant succession from Christ to the Apostles and from them to others with a command of continuation which was necessary for the Church and ever most conscienciously observed in the Church which never flourished better than when the modesty humility and wisdom of Presbyters joyning with and submitting to their Bishop as fellows to the Master of a College carried on that order peace and comly proportion in the Church before all the world that they were in the first century compared by Ignatius for their harmony to the strings well set and tuned on the Harp Ignat. Ep. ad Ephes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Epist ad Smyrn 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 yea in an higher strain he compares them to the blessed accord between the Father and the Son Christ as man mediator and God where in the sameness of the divine nature yet there is the order and priority of relation These were the antient pipes and conduicts of Ministeriall Ecclesiasticall power which were first layd in the head and fountain Christ Jesus after branched to all places by a continuall order and derivation of Ministeriall authority Where the pipe is once broken there the stream of living waters must needs fail If any foulness flows or obstructions have befaln these pipes of due ordination as all that passeth through earthen vessels is prone to do in time which Christ and his Apostles have layd to serve his Church with the living waters of grace and truth and which have flowed these sixteen hundred years to the refreshing of infinite souls yet we must not cut them off nor quite stop them or turn the waters another way as choosing rather Independent wells and broken Buckets but we ought to cleanse those pipes and repayr those conduicts which only can hold and convey that holy water as the vessels of the Temple restoring them to their Primitive use and integrity Which by Gods help is easily done where pride passion
and most for religious administrations where not only the credit but the conscience of the Church is engaged and ought to be very much considered in order to the honour of Christ and of his Church It were a very blasphemous reproach I think to the wisdom of Christ for any to imagine that he had delegated the highest power of his Church to men incompetent and generally incapable without daily miracles Besides this if they were supposable to have those gifts which were fit to try and judge rightly of a Ministers sufficiency yet they cannot have power to authorise or ordein a Minister of Jesus Christ no more than every judicious man hath power to send an Embassador in his Princes name or to make such arbitrators and Judges as he thinks fit in other mens business This is a power only to be used and enjoyed by those to whom it is given from him who is supreme as in the Church Jesus Christ is in whom the grand power of Ordination which confers on man authority to dispense holy mysteries in Christs name is originally seated and from him derived and granted as a grand Charter or Commission to his Apostles first and by them afterward exemplified and delivered to others who being found fit for it were assumed into and invested with the same delegated authority as from Christ and never given to the community of the people at any time or derivable from him in any degree of power Ministeriall be their gifts and graces never so good Since this is a fruit of Christs wisdom munificence and power toward his Church an appointment full of holy order and divine polity depending on no private mens gifts or graces but upon the good will pleasure and power of Jesus Christ himself as he stands in the relations of King Priest and Prophet to his Church Now to whom Christ committed this great and sacred power of ordeining a constant succession of Ministers in his name and in what manner it was by them derived to others Pag. 143. c. in the answer to the first Objection See Dr. Hammond and Dr. Tailor of Ordination Correxerunt manus psephisma natum est Tull. I have already cleared I hope and other late writers have done it too by Scripture reason and Ecclesiasticall Catholick Custom In all which it is evident That the so much urged 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which properly indeed signifies peoples suffragating by stretching forth of hands in publike and popular elections is not to be urged by a Criticall severity from the Ethnick sense of the word to the Churches injury and confusion Since the same word in sacred and Ecclesiasticall writings as well as in others is oft used in a sense which signifies nothing else but an appointment or designation made by any one or more to some speciall work and service to which God or Christ Jesus Acts 14.22 or the Apostles joyntly or severally or their successors the Bishops and Pastors of the Church in their severall precincts are said to ordein or appoint a part from any such suffrage or autoritative influence of the people Further than their sometimes nominating and recommending fit men to be ordeined as Acts 6.5 or else their comprobation and acceptance of those who were by the Apostles Elders and Rulers of the Church ordeined as Ministers over them and this in Christs name by a divine authority which is for the peoples good but not from them as a fountain nor by them as any fit Pipes or Conduict through which this holy stream of the Ministry Ordinationes eorum quam temerarie tam inconstantes Hodie Episcopus cras alius bodiâ— Presbyter qui cras laicus Nam laicis Sacerdotolia munera injungunt Tertul. ad Haerâ—â— c. 42. Ad hac opera blandi sub missi sunt Caetâ—rum nec suit praesidibus reverentiam exhibere naverunt Id. ubi integra non est veritas me â—â—o tolis est disciplina Tertâ—l or the pure waters of the Sanctuary are to flow So that I cannot look upon this late arrogant claim of the power of ordeining Ministers as primarily belonging to the common people or to other Laymen as other than a fashion or opinion only befitting and extremely resembling those giddy proud and preposteous fancies to which vulgar minds are subject as Tertullian tels us when once the reigns of Church Discipline are let loose or some head-strong Schismaticks get the bridle between their teeth yea and it daily confutes it self while the Authors and followers of it are continually dividing and self confounding So inconsistent is error not only with Truth but with it self easily mouldring with its own weight and weakness And no wonder if the Lord prosper not projects arising from popular pride and presumption and tending to the shame and confusion of true Religion which no right reason or order no Scripture precept or patern no Ecclesiasticall custom or learned and godly mans judgement did ever allow or can with any reason as carrying with it all manner of rusticall unreasonable and irreligious absurdities which are never wanting where vulgar passions dwell as infallibly they do in the meaner sorts of men pretend they to what sanctity they will It will soon appear in how many and great defects they come short of that wisdom gravity unpassionateness and impartiality which is necessary to manage and order publike holy actions 2 Cor. 5.20 and to confer a solemn Religious power to any in Christs name to do Christs work and in some sense to be in Christs stead Wise humble and truly gracious Christians Best Christians are most modest are of all men most remote from such bold and unsuitable undertakings whereto having no call from God or the Church they can never expect blessing on their adventures and rash endeavours It satisfies them that they have as much influence in the ordeining and choosing of Ministers as they are capable of and is best for them and the Church Yet if it will please these Christians to fancy that they have some degree of power even in making their Ministers here in this Church they may consider Ministers in England ordeined with the peoples consent that neither Bishops nor Presbyters in England made any Ministers without the peoples generall consent expressed by those Laws and civill sanctions which confirmed here that divine order and constitution which they saw Christ had setled and the Church alwaies followed in ordeining lawfull Ministers by that wisdom and authority which from the Apostles was derived in a constant succession of Bishops and Presbyters who were for gifts of knowledge and judgement best able and for lawfull power only able by examination benediction and imposition of hands to consecrate any man a Minister and confer the power of Holy Orders on him who yet did and doe this as Delegates for the Church but from Christ If the power of choosing and ordeining Ministers were wholy left in
followed without neglect and affront of the true Ministâ—y Non Domini sed Daemonis sunt haec pascua Hi pastores Luther and this not without a great sin The devill is never pleased better than with such pragmatick Preachers and false Prophets who do Satans work under Christs Livery which is at once to invalidate and overthrow as the true Ministry so all conscience of true Religion that so having by these Nimrods hunted out and destroyed all the race of the antient holy order and succession he may set up the Babell of his Kingdom No Symptom of lapsing unto Atheism so great as the despising of the Ministry which Eusebius observes before the destruction of the Jews Aliâ—nâ—n sunt reâ—iâ—iendi praedicatores qâ—am quâ—s Christus instituit qui primus Apostolos mâ—sit Tertul de prae ad Hâ—â—r Oâ—tendant mihi ex qua auto itate prodâ—runt Probent se no vos Apostolos virtutes proferant miracula Tert. Ibâ—d 7. It gives great satisfaction to the conscience of all true believers and serious Christians in point of duty discharged and comfort obteined by holy ministrations of whose validity and efficacy they have then least scruples when they are most assured of the authority of the Minister performing them as in Christs way so in his Name wherein blessing is to be sought and only to be found Hence also they expect the graces of the duty when the Ministration is rightly done by those that are in Christs stead as to the outward form and presence which none can without a ly and hypocrisie pretend to but only true Ordeined Ministers Others in their arrogant and impudent intrusions are justly and easily despised and all duties they do which are first questioned then denyed having no plea or pretence of authority from Scripture reason or from the custome and practise of the Church whereby to perswade any sober man to regard them any more than God did the Oblations of Cain or Corah Nothing is more abhorred to the God of order 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Joh. 10.8 All that came before me were thieves i. e. came without commission in their own names In venientibus est praesumtio temeritatis in Missâ— est obsequium servitutis Jeron than presumptions in piety which disdain to serve God in his own way Nor will their zeal cover their rudeness and disobedience or excuse the ly which pretends to speak and go and run and prophecy in Gods name when the Lord sent them not Jer. 23.31 32. Therefore the antient Greek Lyturgies prayed in their Ordination of Ministers and Consecration of Bishops that God would bestow on the Ordeined such 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ministeriall gifts that the holy Ministry might be unblemished and unblamable that thereby a reverence might be preserved to holy offices and holy officers too for the peoples stay satisfaction and comfort And whereas the pleader for the peoples privilege and duty to Prophecy objects that few people are ever assured of those Ministers being duly ordeined who daily preach among them and administer holy things It is true every Minister doth not Luther demanded of Muncer a fanatick Prophet what ordinary call or Mission he had with which Luther contented himself In vita Lutheri every time he preacheth shew the letters or the Charter of his Ordination Nor is it necessary but only at some times If the discipline of the Church in this point were such as it ought to be in practise and which was in our Constitution viz. That none might presume to officiate properly as a Minister in holy Administrations beyond probationall preaching but only such as were sufficiently known to be true Ministers rightly Ordeined in publique under sufficient testimoniall The strict care of this would be a great means both to restore the lapsed honour of the Ministry and to establish many shaken Christians in their faith As right Ordination of the Evangelicall Ministry carrys with it the only acceptance from God as a service and duty for to others God will say Who required these things at your hands So it procures unspeakable blessings of Gods graces and gifts upon the Churches of Christ and the houshold of Faith more truth and soundness in the faith more Union Peace Charity Order Constancy c. The flourishing of Aarons rod Numb 17. both in blossomes and ripe fruit sufficiently testifies against these envious murmurers against Ordination whom the Lord hath chosen and ordeined to serve him as Ministers of the Gospell Rom. 4.10 How shall they preach unless they be sent It 's negative They cannot rightly lawfully acceptably successfully comfortably preach unless duly sent in Gods way nor can that place be meant only of the Apostles as F. Socinus interprets it since as Preaching and Ministry so authority in them and regard to them is alwayes necessary for the Churches good Never any Church or Christians were eminent for sound knowledge Orthodox profession or for holiness of life in all charity and vertues but only there where true Ministry and right Ordination was continued and incouraged The more any Church or Christians are defective or neglective and loose in this the more they are presently overgrown with ignorance or Errors or Superstition or infinite Schismes prophane novelties and scandalous licentiousness when every one that lists makes himself or another a Minister in new and Exotick wayes Such mock-Ministers are but as the block that fell among frogs nine dayes wonder but afterward the Pageantry concludes in the prophane babblings contempts and confusions justly and necessarily following such mockeries and Impostures Nor are they attended with only contempt of those Pretenders but also with neglect and indifferency in some men as to all holy duties and ministry Non fortunat Deus labores torum qui non sunt ordinati quanquam salutaria quaedam afferant tamen non aedificant Luther tom 4. Gen. fol. 9. which the miserable experience of many people in this Church too much confirms at this day No men and women being more dark unsavoury disorderly wasted torn wounded and scattered into factions and errors than those deluded creatures whose first error makes way for all other forsaking the true light and salt of the world and of the Church the teaching order and guidance of their true and faithfull Ministers After this they are easily abused with twinkling snuffs unsavory salt with Wolves and thieves who come not in at the dore when it is fairly open but climb over or creep under the wall of government order and discipline that they may steal destroy and disperse the flock Out of you shall arise men Joh. 10.1 speaking perverse things i. e. they rise of themselves by popular forwardness and disorderly presumption not from Christs and the Churches ordination Hence they prove so grievous and mischievous to the Church Acts 20.30 So that it is not only the Calamity and misery of poor Christians to be thus abused but it draws them into
of those strange speculations those unwonted notions those pretty legerdemaines in Religion which some men aâ— Juglers study more than any solid trade of Piety they are hardly able to know a long time where they are as to true Religion or to find and owne any faire path of holy Truth and Order which might lead them out of that Fooles paradise wherein some men take delight to lose themselves and others 2. False and proud pretentions of the Spirit The ordinary Sophistry and craft when men want solid ground and true Principles of right Reason Order Law and Justice of Scripture Precept and holy examples from Christ or any truly gracious Christians whereby to justifie their opinions or practises their * Transgressor pâ—aecepti Dominici spurios sibi sociat Spiritus ad aerendo eis unus efficitur Daemon Bern. Ser. Ben. Ab. retreat is as Foxes when eagerly hunted to hide and earth themselves in this The spirit hath taught and dictated these things to them or impulsed and driven them upon such and such ways which are in congruous uncomely unwonted to and inconsistent with either the Catholick Ten t s or Examples generally held forth in the Church of Christ according to the plain sense and tenor of the Scriptures * The Fryers Mendicant p etended they had a fifth Gospell which they called the Aeternum Evangelium this they preached and defended saying the old Gospels must be abolished and theirs received Mat. Paris an 1154. Nauclerus an 1â—54 This is done with the same falsity yet gravity and confidence as Mahomet perswaded the credulous Vulgar by the help of Sergius a Monk that his fits of Falling-sickness and the device of his Pigeon coming to his Ear where he had accustomed to feed it were Monitions and Inspirations which he had from God by his Blessed Spirit * Whose hypocriticall sanctity Gâ—ilielmus De Sancto Amore vir doctrina pietate illustris opposed Pope Alex. 4. caused their blasphemous book to be burnt Platina Vit Al. 4. Just as weak and confused Writers of Romances having not well laid the plot and design of their Fancifull story are wont to relieve their over venturous Knights with unexpected enchantments 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which salve all inconveniences superate all hyperbolies and transcend all difficulties as well as all rules of Reason or Providence So many men defective in their Intellectuall Morall and gracious Principles of true and sound Religion which all sober Christians own to be derived from and directed only by the holy Scriptures both in Faith and Manners they presently pretend the Spirit to be Patron of their most extravagant fancies and deeds the Deviser of their most incredible opinions the Dictator of their most indemonstrable dreams which no Jew or credulous Greek or Gypsy would ever beleive nor any man who were not willing to depose his reason and to suffer a rash and fancifull credulity to usurp the Throne and Soveraignty of his Soul This in generall I may reply to all those that forsake ordinary Precepts and follow New Revelations or pretend the speciall motions of the Spirit against the constant Rules and Institutions of Christ in the Word and I may tell it upon grounds of far greater certainty both of Reason and Religion than any of them can assure me or any man that they have these speciall impulses and graces of the Spirit beyond others who walk in the ordinary way of means and received methods of Christian Religion 1 Joh. 4.1 First discovery by the Word of God V. 3. First We are forbidden to beleive every Spirit because the Spirit of Antichrist may pretend to the Spirit of Christ we are commanded to try the Spirits whether they be of God or no we are told that every spirit which confesseth not that Christ is come in the flesh is not of God but is of that Spirit of Antichrist which is to come into the world as Christ foretold many should come in his Name and say loe here is Christ and there is Christ But beleive them not Mat. 24.23 What I pray doth more deny the coming of Christ in the flesh that is by a visible way of the Ministry to his Church in his person and in his succession then to say he is gone away again without taking any Order or leaving any Command or Institution for his Worship and Service to be continued in the Church by which his first coming might be made known in Preaching the Gospell and confirmed by the Seals of the Sacraments to his Church To say that Christ is so come now in the Spirit here and there by speciall Inspirations that he never came in that other old way of the outward and Ordained Ministry of Word and Sacraments hath so much of the spirit of Antichrist as it is against the evident testimony of the Word of Christ against the practice and the command of the Apostles and against the Catholick custome of the Church of Christ which hath always thus set forth and witnessed the first coming of Christ and must ever doe so till his coming again Which second coming onely shall put a period to the Word Sacraments and that true Evangelicall Ministry which now is by Christ Ordained in the Church As the first coming of Christ did to the Leviticall Priesthood and Ministry by Sacrifices c. We know That as the Illuminating Spirit of God guideth the humble 2. Joh. 16 13. Ioh. 17.17 Sanctifie them through thy truth thy Word is truth meek and industrious souls into all saving necessary Truths so these Truths are confined to and contained in the compasse of those which are already once revealed to the Church by the Spirit in the Word of God and which are by the Ministry of the Church dayly manifested and in this way are sufficient to make the man of God perfect to salvation 2 Tim. 3.17 Which is that one anointing from Christ and the Father which hath lead the Church into all truth by the sure Word which the Apostles taught and wrote so that no Christians have need that any man by any other spirit or as from this Spirit should teach them more or other as to salvation 1 Joh. 2.27 They that gape to heaven for the Manna of speciall Revelations when they are not in the Wildernesse but in the Canaan of Christs true Church may easily starve themselves or feed on the wind and ashes of fancifull presumptions while they neglect and despise the ordinary provisions God hath made in his Church It is clear that whatsoever is said or done beyond or against this written Word of Christ and surest rule of the Church is to be accounted no other then apocryphal lying vanities and damnable hypocrisies * Hoc prius câ—edimus non esse ultra Scripturas quod credere debeamus Nobis curiositate non opâ—â— est post Christum nec inquisitione post Evangelium Tertul. de prae ad Hae. c. 3. No
Spirit of Christ abstracts any mans faith from the Word or carries his practise against the Truth Order and holy Institution which Christ hath setled in his Church For it is most sure by all experience that the holy Spirit teacheth those Scripture saving-Truths by the ordinary methods and orderly means which the Wisdom of the same Spirit in Christ hath appointed to be used in the Ministry of the Church Ephes 3.10 Ephes 4.12 which who so proudly neglects and so despiseth Christ in them he may tempt grieve and resist the Spirit of God but he will never find the comfort of the Spirit in his unwarranted extravagancies which are but silly delusions and baby-like novelties having nothing in them of Truth Holinesse or religious Excellency beyond what was better known believed and expressed before in words and deeds by a far better way Christians ought never to turn such children and fools as to think Religion is never well unless it be in some new dresse and fashion of unwanted expressions and strange administrations we think that the Spirit of God teacheth all humble constant and exact obedience to the Word of God without any dispensation to any men at any time in things of Morall duty and Divine Constitution or Order according to the severall relations and religious capacities of Christians no reall sufficiency of gifts or graces doth justifie any Christian in any disorderly and unruly course of acting or exercising his supposed Inspirations in the Church no more then they doe in the Civill Offices of State Nor are these motions any thing of Gods speciall call in regard of the outward Order and Policy of the Church where the ordinary way of Calling Admitting Ordaining and sending forth right Ministers may be had in the Church 3. The vanity of of their wayes compared to the Word Be these impulses of the Spirit never so great yet they put no good Christian upon idlenesse or presumption so as not to use the ordinary means of study hearing reading meditating conferring praying and preparing c. Nor shall he either preserve or increase or profitably exercise any such gifts without study industry and preparatory pains which are the means by which God blesseth men with that Wisdome Truth Order and Utterance which are necessary for the Churches good The liberall effusions of some mens tongues their warm and tragicall expressions where there is something of Wit Invention Reading Method Memory Elocution c. in the way of Naturall and acquired Endowments alas these are no such rare gifts and speciall manifestations of Gods Spirit which these Anti-ministeriall men have so much cause to boast of There may be high mountains of such gifts ordinary and extraordinary as in Judas the Traitor which have no dews of grace falling on their barrennesse Nor are these boasters of Inspirations manifested yet either as equall or any way comparable to most true Ministers in any sort by any shewes of such gifts for the most of which they are beholding to Ministers labours and studies with whose heifer these men make some shift to plough the crooked and unequall furrows of their Sermons and Pamphlets A little goes a great way with these men in their supposed Inspirations and where they cannot goe far on they goe round in circling Tautologies snarled repetitions intricate confusions which are still but the same skains of thread which other men have handsomely spun and wound up in better method and order which these men have neither skill nor patience fairly to unfold but pull out here a thread and there an end which they break off abruptly to the confounding of all true Methods of Divinity and Order of found Knowledge The composednesse and gravity of true Religion in Publique especially admits least of extravagancies and uncomelinesse Haeretico conversatio quam futilis terrena humana sine grauitate sine autoritate sine disciplina Tertul. adv Haer. which dissolve the bonds or exceed those bounds by which Christ hath fitly compacted the Church together in a sociall way giving every part by a certain order and allowance established as the Standard in his Church that * Eph. 4 16. measure and proportion which is best for the whole This place and calling every Christian ought to own and to attend keeping within due bounds till God enabling and the Church so judging and approving of his abilities he be placed and imployed in some way of Publique service into which to crowd and obtrude a mans selfe uncalled and unordained regularly by the Church doth not argue such great motions of the Spirit which like strong liquor cannot be kept in any vessell but only evidenceth the corrupt spirits the violent lusts and the proud conceits which are in mens Hearts Certainly all Gifts Graces and Influences of Gods Spirit in truly gracious and humble hearts are in all Motions Habits and Operations as conform to the Scripture which are the Canon of Truth Peace and Order in the Church as any right line is to that rule by which it is drawn or as figures cast in the same stamp and mould are exactly fitted to one another The Truth of the Word and Graces of Gods Spirit cannot be separated or opposed any more than heat can be parted in the Sun from its light or its beams crosse one another in crooked and oblique angles It is no better Austin de Unit. Ecclesiae c. 16. Non dicant ideo verum esse quia illa vel illa miribilia fecit Donatus vel Pontine vel quilibet alius aut quia ille frater nâ—ster vel illa soror nostra tale visum vâ—gilans vidit vel dormiens somniavit Removeantur ista vel figmenta mendocium hominum vel poâ—tenta fallacium spiritum Remotis istis Eccclesiam suam demonstrent in canonicis sanctorum librorum autoritatibus than a proud and Satanicall delusion to fancy or boast that the Holy Spirit of Christ dwels there in speciall Influences and Revelations where the Word of Christ doth not dwell richly in all wisdome Col. 3.16 The lodgings of the Spirit are alwayes and onely furnished with the Tapistry of the Scriptures Else all imaginary furniture of any private spirits leaves the heart but swept and garnished with the new brooms of odd fancies and fond opinions to entertain with somewhat more trim and composed dresse the unclean spirit who loves to dwell thus in the high places of mens souls and hereby seems to make the later end of those filthy or silly dreamers in pride Iud. 8. vain-glory hypocrisie and lying against the Truth blaspheming the true Spirit of Christ contemning his holy and onely true Ministery and Ordinances and in all other licentious Apostasies worse than their beginning was in ignorance errors and terrors or in plain dealing sensualities and downright profanenesse For it is more tolerable to be without the Spirit of God Pope Hildebrand Cum haereticus malesicus sacrilegus esset pro sacratissimo se
destroy them and their function Nor can I indeed in charity think any doe so that are truly such The excellencies of the Antiministerials As for their bitter enemies and rivalls these Inspirators on the other side I am ashamed to shame them so much as I must needs doe if I should shew the world their emptinesse shallownesse penury meannesse nothingnesse as to Reason Religion Learning common Sense pack-staffe Oratory How grosse confused raw flat insipid affected they are in speaking or writing how dark in doctrine how disorderly in disputes how impotent in perswasion how impertinent in reproof how unauthorative in all they say and doe as Teachers What perfect Battologists they are what circles they make and rounds they dance in their Prayings and Sermonings strong only in cavilling and rayling and calumniating against true and able Ministers And for their writings with which they have lately so crammed and abused the world how little have they set out to any other purpose save onely to wast a great deal of good paper and to make the world beleive they were richly laden because they spread so large sayles How doe their pamphlets cheat the well meaning buyers and readers with the decoy of some very specious and spirituall title as if all were Manna and Aarons rod which were in their Arks when there is nothing but such emblemes for the most part 1 Sam. 6.4 of Mice and Emrods as the Philistines put into the Ark of God as memorials of their sin their shame and punishment What Reader may not tear their books with turning the leaves to and fro before ever he findes acutenesse or solidity learning or piety Truth or Charity Divinity or Humanity Spirituals or Rationals but onely antick fancies and affected words strangely deforming antient and true Theology in its morals mysteries and holy speculations How much better had they wrote nothing than so much to so little good purpose to so evill an intent onely to amuse the simple reader with shews of rare notions and by spiritlesse Prefacings to lead on their ruder steleticks and declaimings against the Order Government Religion Ministers and Ministry of the Church of England in which their scriblings they mixe so much copperass and gall with their ink that they eat out all characters of Truth Candor or Charity in their Papers never affording them any word that may either savour of civility as to ingenuous men or of Justice as to men of good learning and some merit but all is written to deform them their calling and Ministry to expose them to vulgar scorns to fit them for publique victims to the cruell malice of the enemies of the reformed Religion Indeed against the Ministry and Ministers of England they chuse to write with Aqua fortis rather than any ink and covet red ink rather than black trusting more to their swords than their pens nor doe they confide so much in their Brains as their hands their insolency being far beyond their inventions which tempts them rather to pistoll Ministers by desperate Assasination than to dispute with them in the Schooles or by the Presse Nor is this any envious or injurious diminution of these men 11. It is no detraction or injury to prefer the Ministers of England before these pretenders to Inspiration 2 Cor. 12 11. who owe most of the good feathers they have to the preaching and writings of the Ministers of England and not to any Inspirations but it 's a just representation of their ungratefull vanity and the Ministers reall worth who have excelled wherein soever these pretenders are most defective And defective they are in all things wherein able and true Ministers have most excelled If this stroak of my pen seems any thing of uncomely boasting they have compelled us to it and so may the better excuse and bear with this our folly which is not yet such by their provoking examples of vapouring and vanity but that we know by Gods grace how to own what ever is of God in any of them and to ascribe what ever is good in Ministers Pro defensione famae licita honesta est laâ—â— propria Reg. Jur. Deseâ—sio est non arrogantia Amb. s 118. to the grace and bounty of God who hath magnified his power in their weaknesse And however wee now living be Nothing yet our excellent Predecessors by whom the honour of this holy function hath been rightly derived to us have merited from us and all good men this acknowledgement to the praise of Gods grace The blessings which have come to this Church and Nation by the true Ministers That the godly able and faithfull Ministers in this Church of England have by Gods blessing been the great restorers and conservators of good learning in this Nation the liberall diffusers of ingenuous education the valiant vindicators of the reformed Religion the commendable examples of piety and vertue in all kinds restraining and reforming all sin error excesse profanenesse and superstition by their good lives and doctrine Teaching and encouraging all manner of holynesse civility candour meeknesse gravity and charity throughout the whole Nation What noble worshipfull or ingenuous family hath not or might not have been bettered by them if they did not entertain them at illiberall rates and ignoble distances as too many used to doe below the honour of their calling and merit of their worth What City or Country Village hath not been beautified and blessed by them Where ever such Ministers lived as became the dignity of their place and profession there hath alwayes followed a good sense of piety and a comely face both of Civility and Religion And more might have been improved in every corner of the land long ere this if what hath been oft vapoured and flourished had been really performed that is the setling of a competent maintenance every where for a competent Minister Cogit ad turpia necessitas Non habet virtus inimicam praeter paupertatem invidiam Eras Et ornamentum munimentum urbis Ecclesiae Ambrosius Scandalous livings have been no small cause of too many scandalous Ministers whom necessity oft compelled to things uncomely both for their society and support Upon whose sores these flesh-flyesâ— the enemies of the Ministry are alwayes lighting and biting loth to see or hear of those many incomparable Ministers who have been in many places of this Church as Saint Ambrose was said to be in Millain both the ornament of the City and defence of Religion In stead of whom some new Jesuitick Modellers would fain bring a company of Locusts and Caterpillers upon the face of the land a sort of illiterate and unordained Teachers who like ambulatory Arabs or wandring Scythians must every week or month change their quarters as fast as they have devoured silly widows houses These in a short time will not be much beyond Cantors and Vagrants As the old Circuâ—celliones like rowling stones neither getting mosse themselves
are to take Christ with swords and staves O how fain would some men that the Sun were set that their glowormes might shine that the light of the house were extinguished In subversione fidei nullum ab ignorantia remedium est Saresb. that so their sparkes might appear which they have kindled to themselves in their shining corners and upon their private hearths Truly this calumny against good learning hath as much surprized me and my brethren the Ministers of this Church as the accusation of Fimbria did question Scaevola Quaerentibus quidâ—in Scaevola sam vulnerato essâ—t accusaturus respondit quâ—d totum corpore ferrum non receperat Tul. orat pro Sex Ros Vero deficiente crimine laudem ipsam in vituperium vertit invidia Tul. Act. 18 24. 28. Act. 26.24 who was impleaded by the other for not receiving that poynard deeper into his brest wherewith hee stabbed him and intended to have dispatched him The learned and godly Ministers in England never thought this would be laid to their charge as a fault the want of which had been a foul shame and a just reproach to them As the enjoyment of it was a great honour and advantage both to them and to the Reformed Religion They little suspected that among Christians Apollos should be forced to excuse his eloquent and potent demonstrations or S. Paul his sober and sanctified learning in which hee excelled worthy of that famous City and University Tarsus of which he had the honour to be free and pleaded it as a priviledge Act. 21.39 Which learning made him not so mad as those were who suspected and accused him that much learning had made him mad And if humane learning be such old clouts and rotten rags as these men of most beggerly elements pretend and wee confesse it is so compared to and destitute of those soul-saving Truths which are divinely revealed yet there may be good use of them Ier. 38.11 if it be but to help the Jeremies the Prophets and Ministers of the Lord out of those dungeons and mire where otherwayes their enemies would have them ever to be lodged both sordidly and shamefully and obscurely Nothing O you excellent Christians is lesse necessary than to paint this Sun or polish this pearl to set forth to you the use and necessity of good learning 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Just in dâ—cuâ— Tryph. of the benefit and blessing whereof in this Church your selves are so much partakers and whereof you are so great esteemers and encouragers And nothing shews good learning more necessary to the Church and true Religion both as Christian and reformed than this That the Divel by vain and fallacious instruments often hath and still seeks to deprive them of that weapon and defense which he hath used with great strength and cunning for his chiefest arms both offensive against the truths of religion and defensive for his own most damnable doctrines and delusions What havock would he soon make of sound doctrine Cresâ—onius the heretick oft complained that Saint Austin was too full of his Logick and Syllogisms when he could not answer his reasons In the Emperour Charls 5. time 1524. as in former ages he endevoured by those learned and subtill Sophisters his instruments and emissaries on every side if there were none on the Truths side able to encounter him and his agitators in that post of learning No wonder if the Woolf would have the Flock without Mastives or these without teeth it were much for his little for the flocks ease and advantage Although the Divel an old accuser must needs be a cunning Orator too and be furnished with all the swasive arts of insinuation which he fits to the severall geniusses of men and times yet he never till of late in Germany and now in England had confidence to make use of this place of Oratory to perswade Christians to burn all other Bookes that they might better study and understand the Bible yea and the Bible too that they might better understand the minde of God Which is all one as if the Israelites should have beene perswaded to have rid themselves of the cumber of their swords spears and shields that so they might better defend themselves or that they should have neither file nor grindstone to sharpen the naturall bluntnesse 1 Sam. 13. or clear the rustinesse of their weapons while yet the Philistims were all well armed and dayly preparing to battell Against whom there was no such warrant of a speciall divine protection as to make the people of God presume to neglect the use of those armes which art had prepared and use had taught how to imply We see that Jonathans heroick motion carries him not upon that successefull and great adventure without his sword and armour-bearer 1 Sam. 14.13 Nor did Davids confidence in Gods protection of which he had former experiences when he was without any arms against the Lion and Bears nor yet the assurance he had 1 Sam. 17. of the goodnesse of his cause or of the pride and profanenesse of his enemy none of these made him neglect to take and use such armes 2 Sam. 5.6 2 Pet. 3. as he thought most convenient The blinde and the lame men of feeble and confused spirits unlearned and unstable minds which are hated of Davids soule are ill assistants in Davids wars against the Jebusites who study to defend against him or to surprise from him the City of David or rather the City of God which is the Metropolis where grace and truth doe dwell It is certain that next to the primitive gifts of miracles 2. Humane learning succeeded miraculous and extraordinary gifts the gifts of humane learning have stood the Church of Christ in most stead For ever since the Apostles and Ministers of Christ assisted with extraordinary endowments of the Spirit had by the foolishnesse of preaching as by Davids improbable weapons against Goliahs compleat armature vanquished that old Idolatrous power * Nec miraculaâ— illa in nostra tempora durare permissa sunt ne animus semper visibilia quareret eorum consuetudine frigesceret quorum novitate flagravit Aust de ver Rel. c. 15. of heathenisme which prevailed in the world and was long upheld by shews of learning eloquence and in that way vaine philosophy The Church of Christ hath ever since the cessation of those Miraculous gifts which attended onely the first conquests made use of that very sword of that prostrated Gyant good learning both to dispatch him and to defend it self finding that both in humane and divine encounters there is none like to that if managed by a proportionate arm and strength Quantum ratio dat homini tantum lit eratura rationi religio literaturae religioni gratia Casaub Quantum a bestas dâ—stamus eo magis ad Deum appropinquaâ—â— Sen. For hereby the mind and all intellectuall faculties of mens souls which are the noblest and divinest
well stored quivers of humane learning in all kindes Christian Religion hath so furnished her self with excellent and sharp arrowes of all sorts that she easily makes ready her bow and shoots against the face of any adversaries that dare provoke her either in Languages Arts or Sciences In Logick Rhetorick History Antiquity in Philosophy naturall morall or politicall In all which by much converting with and contemplation of those ancient goodly pieces the Church of Christ hath Gen 30.39 as Jacobs sheep did by looking upon the variegated rods brought forth answerable parallels of incomparable learning in all kinds So that Pharaohs daughter matcht thus to Solomon Psal 45.10 the learning of the heathens joined to Christian Religion may very well forget her fathers house in stead of which since the King of the Church hath delighted in her beauty she hath brought forth children which shee may make Princes in all the Provinces of good learning which are become tributary to Christ Psal 45.6 and subject to his Kingdome of righteousnesse and Scepter of truth But O how different 4. Devils devises against Religion and Learning many faced and crosse grained are the Devils engines methods and temptations His first was to perswade by the speciousnesse of increased and diviner wisdome * Gen. 3.5 to eat of that forbidden fruit which the tree of knowledge of good and evill did bear This was a pleasant bait but pernicious a golden but poisonous and deadly arrow Now the duller devill out of his almost exhausted quiver produceth this iron headed blunt and rusty shaft tempting Christians to abandon all good literature and humane means of attaining knowledge both Divine and humane And since he sped so well by this first temptation of proud curiosity to be like to Gods in eating what was forbidden he despaires not to make us now like beasts by perswading us to abstain from that tree of knowledge which the Lord allowes us and which his providence hath caused to flourish in the garden of his Church and which doth not onely bear fair and excellent fruits which are desirable to make one wise to salvation Revel 22.2 but the very leaves of good learning are for the healing of the Nations Many defects are thereby supplyed in humane societies many immoralities restrained many diseases cured as to the outward contagion and covered as to the deformity to all which the nature of man is other wayes subject and so exposed Quod vomeres rastra â—ratra gleba hoc disciplinae sunt anima Varro that wee see in all ages the barbarity of any people either at first or in the relapse is chiefly imputable to the want of good literature and that civility which is as the flowre and cream alwayes rising from learning which onely supples the roughnesse and brawny callousnesse which grows by long serity and rudenesse on mens mindes and manners Learning like the warmer beames of the approaching Sun onely hath force to â—haw and melt that frozen rigour of mens natures to adorn them with a sweet and florid beauty Animi cultus est quidam humanitatis cibus Tul. de fin l. â— to enrich them to a summers fertility which without this are ever squallid and oppressed with a winters form and horrid barrennesse ever accompanying mankinde in the absence and destitution of learning which mightily prepares mens hearts and minds for the seed of the Gospell and for the harvest of true religion which affords the best fruites of wisdom and tranquillity to the souls of men There is no doubt but Satan hath found himselfe for these last hundred and fifty yeares since the happy restauration of learning first and then of Religion much chained hampered and galled by those excellent gifts of all sorts of good learning which are as the string to the bow and as feathers to the arrowes of Truth wherewith God hath mightily fenced and adorned his Church as he did in the 3 4 5 and 6 Centuries after that miraculous gifts were quite ceased or much abated in which times the Lord stirred up mighty men of incomparable learning to fight the battailes of the Lord of his Truth of his Church against heathenish and hereticall adversaries Drive away good learning out of any Church and Nation by famine starving it or by military insolency banishing it the devill no doubt would be much more at his ease and liberty as among Indians in barbarous idolatry or Turks in ridiculous Mahometry or among the sillier sort of Papists in saplesse superstitions or among the wilder generation of Enthusiasts in their various fancies and most incongruous dreams all which grossely erre and covet to infect others through ignorance even in the matters of right Reason as well as Religion and are destroyed for want of sound and sober knowledge Hos 4.6 which is scarce attainable even in Religion without a miracle where either people despise or Teachers are void of that assistance which good learning affords Which however thousands of good Christians both men and women have not had in the masse and bulk yet they have enjoyed the spirits vertue and benefit of it as it were more abstract and refined by the studies labours instructions and perswasions which their learned Ministers have so prepared for them and fitly derived to them as they did in England both by preaching and by writing The Devill would have lesse trouble to watch Christians in the Church lest they should fly from his camp to Gods tents if he could perswade them to put out their own eyes and the eyes of their guides and Pastors too or else to shut up themselves into some blind corners and confine the Christian reformed Religion to obscure â—els and â—â—lly conventicles where in stead of the Suns fair light of * Suaâ—eo ne vescentium dentibus edentulus invideat nec oculos caprearum talpae conteâ—mat Hieron ad Magnum de indictis Christanis true Reason good Learning and sound Religion men should like Owls and Bats and Mouls onely howle and chatter and scratch one another in the dark We know there are such kind of animals which are ready to curse the day and cannot abide the light because their eyes are weak their workes are dark and both mindes and manners are deformed The despisers of good learning are not onely spitefull enemies to the Christian reformed Religion whose perfection disdaineth not to use those good gifts which come from the * Iam 1.17 Father of lights 5. Despisers of learning are enemies to reason any more than a gracious soul doth its eyes and other senses of the body but they are also silly abusers and degraders even of humane nature * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Arist Mei c. 1. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Cl. Al. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 5. whose divine excellencie Reason no man above the degree of brutish stupidity Bedlam madnesse or divellish envy ever sought to deprave or depresse No doubt
a miracle as Jerom saith in the Greek monuments defends against Appion the Jewish Church which was the old stock out of which the Christians are swarmed Hieron Ep. ad Mag. So Philo the Jew very learned and an eloquent assertor of the Jewish religion G. Nissen in vita Thaum 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vit Th. Miltiades Hyppolitus Apollonius senator Rom. doctiss opuscula Chr stian relig contra Philosophos propugnabant Titus Bostrensis Amphilochius Philosophorum sententiis fuos libros refarciâ—bant Id. Hieron Ep. ad Magnum So Dionysius Bishop of Corinth and Tacianus who refuted the errors of Origen Shewing ex quibus fontibus philosophorum emanabant Hieron So Pantaenus Stoicus doctiss Christianus in Indian missus ut Brachmanis praedicaret Id. and others famous Bishops and Presbyters of most eminent learning piety and courage who undertook the defence of Christian Religion against the proud heathen the pestilent hereticks and the importune schismaticks of those dayes Which made Julian the Apostate elder brother to this illiterate fraternity the despisers and destroyers of good learning to become the Ravilliak the Faux of his times Theodoret l. 3. cap. 8. Propriis pennis configimur a Galilaeis inquit Julianus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Bibliotheca Georgii Episcopi Alexand. quam Julianus sibi exacte conquiri jubet Epist ad Porphyrium 36. the prime Assasinator and grand conspirator who sought to stab and blow up all Christian Religion by overthrowing all the nurseries of learning and suppressing the Schooles of the Church forbidding any Christians children to be educated in humane and ingenuous studies which he saw were become as the outworks to the citadell of Christian Religion which sometime indeed needed not these humane guards and defences while the terrible and miraculous gifts of the Spirit were like a pillar of fire and cloud round about Christian Religion during its wandring in the wildernesse of persecution no more than the * Exod. 13.21 Israelites needed trenches for their camp when the more immediate presence of Gods salvation was among them beyond all wals and bulworks or then * 2 King 1. Elias wanted a troop of souldiers when he was armed with fire from heaven against the ruder Captaines and their fifties Those extraordinary dispensations ceasing when the Lord brought his Church to the land of Canaan to a condition of worldly peace and tranquillity through the Imperiall favour and secular protection under which Halcyon dayes Christians had liberty to attend those improvements which are to be attained by study and learning in all manner of ingenuous as well as religious education But when the Dragon saw he could not by open persecuting power destroy the * Revel 1â— woman and her child he then turned to other shifts seeking by the flouds of corrupt doctrin to poison those streams which he could not stop And so to furnish out his new modelled Militia with the better train and ammunition he stirred up learned adversaries against the Churches true and ancient faith not only without as * Origen answered Celsus and Methodius Eusebius and Apollinaris wrote with great strength and dexâ—erity of learning against Po phyrieâ— who was one of the most eloquent in his time and wrote against Christian religion 15. books Suidaâ— St. Jeâ—om St. Ambrose and Prudentius answered Symmachus his Oratory against Christian Religion Celsus Porphyrie Proclus Symmachus and others but even from within as Arius Nestorius Apollinaris Macedonius Eutyches Pelagius Donatus and others very many This master-piece he carryed on with most powerfull suggestions and successes sometimes knowing well what force Error hath as well as Truth when it is charged and discharged with skill and learning In so much that he not onely overthrew the Faith of many ordinary Christians but robbed the true Church in part and turned at last upon the Orthodox party those whole Canons great and incomparable pieces of all learning both divine humane Tertullian and * Vincent Lyrin lib. 1. Immortale Origenis ingentum Jeron in Ep. ad Tit. In Origene adeo praeclara adeo fingularia adeo mira extiterunt ut omnes pene multum longéque superavit Vin. Lyr. c. 23. So of Tertullian c. 24. Quid illo doctius quid in divinis atque humanis exercitatius Apud Latinos nostrorum omnium facile princeps ut Origenes apud Gracos Origen the converter of St. Ambrose who formerly had by their accurate and learned labours both in preaching and writing bravely asserted Christianity both by demolishing the old remaining forts of heathenish Idolatry and prejudice as also battering the new rising works of heresies and schisms So that our moderate illiterate factors for an old crafty Daemon doe not or will not consider that there ever hath been still are and ever may be learned adversaries opposing or Apostatizing from the true Christian Religion both in its fundamentalls and its reformations There are very learned Jesuites and other Papists of all orders there are learned Socinians renewed Palagians revived Arians and others who want not learning against whom the learned Ministers of this and other reformed Churches are often put upon necessary though uncomfortable and unhappy contests Not for any malice envy or displeasure against any of their persons for learned men cannot but love and esteem whatever is good and excellent in others but onely from that Conscience of Truth which the Ministers of this and other reformed Churches doe conceive upon Scripture grounds and by the consent of the primitive and purest Churches of Christ they ought in all duty to God to their own and other soules yet with charity to their Adversaries to maintain And although the warne in Christian Religion ought to be managed by learned men on all sides with all possible fairnesse candor and civility such as the honour of the Christian name and profession requires for the more illiterate men are the more rudely they bray and rail against one another if it were a great sin to be supine and negligent in so great an engagement which we think to be for Gods cause the truth of Christ and the good of soules for which we ought to be prudently vigilant and honorably valiant It would ill become us while we see the adverse partie daily arming themselves with all possible compleatnâ—sse in languages arts and sciences in Fathers councels and histories for us to fit still in our lazy and unlearned ignorance expecting either miraculous illuminations and assistances as idle vain and proud mindes do or else most inevitable ruine and certain overthrow of that truth and reformed Religion which we professe to maintain which in honour and conscience besides the bonds of nature humanity and charity we are bound to transmit to posterity if not much improved by our diligence and studies yet at least not sottishly impaired to a just impeachment of waste against us in this age from those that in after times may succeed us who will have no great honour or happinesse by
these cheats in the pillory of publique infamy that they may loose their Ears that is their * Vt tandem male audiant qui male diâ—â—â—nt agunt hearing well that credit and fame of gifts which they cover and captate among the Vulgar and which they would enjoy by reason of their many wiles and artifices by which they ly in wait to deceive with good words and fair speeches as the Divels setting Dogs the well affected and plain hearted Christians Rom. 16.18 if they were not every where routed and confounded by the Ministers of the Church who are both far abler and honester men and to whose charge the flock of Christ in its severall divisions and places is committed that they may take care it suffer no detriment either in truth or in peace in faith or manners in Doctrine or in holy order Thus then although the soules and faith of the meanest true Christians be alike pretious and dear to God 2 Pet. 1.1 as the most learned men's yet they are not pieces of the same weight for gifts of the same extension for endowments of the same polishings for studies nor of the same stamp and authority for their calling and office All which as they are not to the essence of true grace and religion so they are much to the lustre power beauty order usefulnesse and communicativenesse of those gifts which goe with true Religion and are by the Lords munificence bestowed on the Church and faithfull for their well being safety and comfort even in this world besides their happinesse in another which ought to be the grand design of all true Christians both Laymen and Churchmen both learned and unlearned both Governours and governed But these Illiterato's further object with open mouth 11. Object Christ and his Apostles had no humane Learning That they are sure neither Christ nor his Apostles had themselves or commended to the Churches use humane learning Answ My answer is They needed none as humane that is acquired by ordinary education or industry being far above it by those glorious and miraculous endowmenâ—s of the Spirit of wisedome which can easily shine in a moment through the darkest lanterns men of the meanest parts and grossest capacities So that those might as well dispense with the absence of all acquired humane learning as he that hath the Suns light needs not the Moon or Stars or Candles or he that had Angels wings and swiftnesse would not want the legge of man or beast to carry him or he that is neer a living and inexhaustible spring needs not labour to dig wels as Isaac did and so must we too Gen. 26 1â— in the barren and dry land where we live which none but inhumane Philistims would stop up This therefore of Christ and his Apostles is not more peevishly than impertinently alledged by these men in these times against the use of good learning in the Churches Ministers unlesse the reall experiences of these men pretended Apostolicall gifts extraordinary endowments and immediate sufficiencies from the Spirit of God could justifie these allegations either as fitted to them as to the present dispensations of Christ to his Church Although the Lord sometime gave his Church water out of a rock and refreshed wearied Samson by a miraculous fountain which suddenly sprung up in Lehi not in the Jaw-bone but in the place so called from Lehi i.e. the Jaw-bone Iudg. 15.19 by which instrument he had obtained so great a victory there where it continnued afterward yet I beleeve these men will think it no argument to expect every day such wonderfull emanations and neglecting all ordinary means to expect from the Jaw-bones of Asses water or drink to quench their thirst I am sure this Church hath not yet found any such flowings forth or refreshing from the mouths of these Objecters whose lips never yet dropped like Hermon so much as a Dew of sweet and wholesome knowledge upon any place and how should they whose tongues are for the most part set on fire and breathe out with much terrour nothing but ashes and cinders like Vesuvius or Etna whose eruptions are vastatious to all neere them Col. 2.3 Matth. 12.42 Unus verus magnus est magister Christus qui selus non didicit quod omnes doceret Amb. off l. 1. Matth. 5 45. As for our blessed Lord Christ we know he was filled with all the treasures of wisedome both divine and humane for being greater than Solomon he could not come short of Solomons wisdome in any thing who was in all his glory but a Type and shadow of Christ and no way comparable to him Our Saviours design indeed was not as Platos or Aristotles to advance naturall Philosophy meer morality humane learning and eloquence the beams of which Sun by common providence God had already made to shine by other wayes on the bad as well as the good on the heathens as well as the Jews and Christians but Christs intent was Mal. 4. 1 Cor. 1.26 by word and deed to set forth the beams of the Sunne of righteousnesse the wisdome of the Father the saving mysteries of his Crosse and sufferings in order to mans improvement not by humane learning but by divine grace And however our Blessed Saviour hath crucified as it were the flesh and pride of humane learning as well as of riches honour and all worldly excellencies which are infinitely short of the knowledge and love of God in Christ yet he quickned and raised them all by the Spirit which teacheth a sanctified and gracious use of them all to his Church Luk. 2.48 and true beleevers Our Lord Jesus did not disdain to converse with the learned Doctors and Rabbies of his time among whom he was found after his parents had sought him sorrowing because in vain otherwhere yet our wanderers and seekers are loth to seek afraid to find and disdain to own Jesus Christ when they have found him among the learned men and Ministers of this Church lest in so doing they should seem to confesse they had lost Christ and true Religion 12. The objecters may not argue from the Apostles gifts against learning now since they have neither of them in their illiterate Conventicles and ignorant presumptions As for the blessed Apostles who were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 immediately taught of God by conversing with the Son of God the Lord Jesus Christ the Christian world well knowes their miraculous and extraordinary fulnesse of all gifts and powers of the Spirit both habituall and occasionall so that they wanted neither any language nor learning which was then necessary to carry on the great work of preaching and planting the Gospell And no lesse doth the wiser world know the emptinesse and ridiculous penury of these disputers against good learning even as to the common gifts of sober reason and judicious understanding wherewith the blessing of heaven is now wont to crown onely the prayers
to cover with the painâ— and palliatings of Christian liberty Which being a pure and spotlesse Virgin the highest beauty which a Christian can here be inamour'd of and which he courts with all modesty purity and respect on earth hoping to have the full fruition of it in heaven disdains above all things to be abused by those bold and filthy ravishers who like the inordinate monsters of Gibeah Judg. 19. will never think their licentious lusts satisfied untill they have killed the Levites concubine Destroying indeed all true Christian liberty which is preserved onely by good order and government both in the Church and State while they prostitute truths duties institutions Ministry and Magistracy to all manner of insolencies and confusion Assistentem in omni munditia Angelum dicebant invâ—câ—bant Hanc esse aiebam perfectam operatiorem sine tremore ri tales abire operationes quas ne nominare quidem fas est Irenae l. 1. cap. 35. de Cainitis Jâ—daitis Ophitis as if Christians were never free enough till they were without all sense of sin and shame till they neither feared God nor reverenced man till they had broken all the bands of civill justice and cast away the cords of all religious discipline from them as the Cainites Judaites Ophites Adamites and others of old Which most inordinate liberty is no more to be enjoyed or desired by any good Christian than that of the Demoniack who being oft bound with chaines and fetters Luk. 8.29 yet brake them all and was driven of the Devill into deserts among the graves often dashing him against the stones and casting him into fire and water Such will be the sad fate of every Christian Church and State which either affects or tolerates any such impious fanatick unlawfull and unholy liberties contrary to that purity equity order and decency which is necessary to that religion which they professe as Christian Therefore no wonder if the Lord by his word and his true Ministers daily rebukes this unclean spirit and seeks to cast out of this Church such an untamable Divell which hath already got too much possession in many mens mindes Act. 19.27 who are prone to deifie every Diana as an image come downe from heaven if it be but set up in the silvershrine of this popular goddesse Liberty which of all puppetly Idols lately consecrated to vulgar adoration I can least of all Idolize as that which I see to have least of divinity or humanity in it either as to piety equity purity or charity Yet is no man a more unfained servant and votary of that true and divine Liberty which becomes Christians which preserves truth peace order and holinesse among men both in private and publique regards both in Church and State and in this I wish all men my rivalls in the ambition and sharers with me in the fruition which will then be most when we get our hearts most freed from that heavy bondage wherewith errour pride passion self-seeking and the like cruell task-masters under the great oppressing Pharaoh Aegyptiaca est illa servitus sub jugo Pharaonis Diaboli fiunt lutea opera terrena sordida dissoluta ab ipso dantur paleae i. e. leves malae cogitationes quae delectatione accenduntur inde actione coquuntur lateres consuerudine indurantur Ber. p. Ser. 34. Extremà est dementiae in infima servitâ—â—e vilissima captivitate de libertate gloriari quasi cloacarum fordibus immersus totus foedus inquinatus de pigmentisâ—â—uis fragrantia juctitâ—res Erasm the Divell doe seek to enslave the soules and consciences of men by so much the baser slavery by how much they fancy their slavery to be liberty their freedom to sin to be that freedome from sin which Christ hath purchased which dangerous mistake makes them love their bondage to bore their eares and to be most offended with those who seek to shew them their desperate errors and divellish thraldom which is the greatest severity of divine vengeance in this world upon men by giving them over to Satan or up to their own hearts lusts Yet this false and damnable liberty is by some men earnestly contended for and imperiously claimed in the way of publique toleration 7 Some mens impudent demand of an intolerable toleration that they or any men may professe as to Religion what they list being prone through pride and ignorance to think that no opinion they hold or practise they doe is irreligious profane blasphemous or intolerable nor ought by any just severity or penalty bee restrained or punished Carpocraâ—iani Valentiniani et Gnostici c. portentosas quasque libidines non licitas tanâ—am statuebant sed tanquam gradus aliquos quibus in coelum ascendatur Iren. l. 1. Gratâ— revigilantibus â—â—iâ— ea molestia quae non patiâ—◠〈◊〉 tanquam mortifeâ—d sâ—â—no veternoso morbo in terire Aust Whereas Christians truly blessed with tender Consciences and meeknesse of wisdome are most willing to be kept within Christs bounds and loathest to take any liberty either in opinion or manners beyond what in the truth of the Word or in charity to the publique peace and order is permitted Humble knowledge makes Christians most tractable yea and thankfull to those either Ministers or Magistrates whose love and fidelity to them will least tolerate any error or sin in them without reproof and just restraint Others whom ignorance makes proud and pride erroneous and both unruly are ready to esteem all they hold or vent or dare to act especially under colour of religion for in civill affaires they are afraid of the sword to be so commendable at least tolerable that they merit Tunc ei plâ—renetico utilissimus misericordissimus cum et adverâ—issimâ—s molestissimus videtur Aust Ep 48. de coere Haeret. if not concurrence and approbation from all men yet at least coâ—nivence and toleration nor may they be touched or curbed by any authority in Church or State be their extravagancies never so pernicious and blasphemous but presently they make huge outcryes of persecution as if all were persecutors who helped to â—â—inde a mad man or to put a roaring drunkard into the cage which measure of healing them is best both for them and for others too and is not to be used to any but those that are truly such disorderly and distempered spirits I conceive it most clear and certain both in right Reason and true Religion that the prudence piety and charity of Governors in Church and State ought to move in that middleway between tolerating all differences and none in matters of Religion wherein men are variously to be considered according to that profession which they own and make of Religion Sure none are to be tolerated in blaspheming or insolencing that religion which is established by publique consent or laws 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Rom. 2.1 Tit. 3.11 and which they professe in common with others being in
these men had been Lay Paâ—â—sts nothing would have converted them from Popery so much as to have seen the rich lands the goodly revenews the plentifull tithes oblations and donaries which are there paid to their Bishops and Churchmen without any grudging yea with much conscience by the people who in that point are very commendable as in a matter of justice gratitude and devotion whose sincerity is never more tryed than when it makes men conquâ—â—â—rs of covetous desires And truly in this part of a free and liberall spirit most Papists are far beyond these men who make so great a stir with their thrifty reformations who are still driving the bargain so hard with God and their Ministers even in those matters which concern their soules Triobolares Christiani that all their piety cannot be worth three half pence since they grudge if their Religion cost them one penny This wretched temper as it is little to the honour so little to the advantage of the reformed Religion That men should be alwayes thus sharking upon God and his Church under shews of piety 8. Covetous reformers the greatest hinderers of reformation And truly I am strongly of this heresie against all these penurious reformers That nothing hath more nipped and hindred the progresse of true and necessary reformations in this western world as to matters of doctrine discipline and manners or will occasion a greater relapse and Apostasie than these sacrilegious projects and covetous principles with which the Divell hath alwayes sought to blemish and deform that which is called and justly in some things reformation Many reformers are but kites though they sore high yet they have an eye to their prey beneath some men still so propound and manage Church reformation as if it could not take place in any Church without devouring all the lands of the Church and beggering all the Church-men That to be reformed never so well in doctrine and manners would not serve the turn unlesse the Clergy suffer those Lay cormorants to devoure all and to reduce the State Ecclesiastick every where 1 Tim. 5.19 from that dignity and plenty the double honour with which pious predecessours endowed them to beggerly and shamefull dependences even upon those mens courtesies from whom when they have truly hunted and by learned paines gained a just reformation in points of doctrine and outward manner of religion yet they shall as Ministers be then rewarded with nothing but the very garbage some poore and beggerly stipends It is very probable that the wholesome waters of true Reformation which by the confession of many of the learned and moderater Romanists was in many things of religion necessary among them had been willingly ere this drunk by many of the Romish party if this Sacrilegious star which may well be called wormwood Revel 8.11 although it seem to burn as a lamp had not faln upon the waters of Reformation of which many in Germany and other places have dyed because they were made bitter with such sacrilegious and sordid infusions Reducing their reformed Ministers to such necessitous and beggerly wayes of life that could be little to their comfort or to the honor of their profession and no doubt infinitely to the other mens prejudice and abhorrency of what they so called their reformation Indeed it will be hard to perswade wise and learned men how ever in other points of controversie they may be convinced and willing to agree with the Reformed Churches that they must without any other cause but this that they belong to the Church presently forsake and forfeit their lawfull and goodly possessions to some mens unsatiable sacriledge who make Church Reformation but the Lay mens stalking horse to get estates Men doe naturally chuse to attend on fat and ointed errors rather than on lean and starved truths Ita a natura ficti sunt hâ—mines ut pinguâ—s potius sectentur errores quam macilentas veritates Nor doth any thing render the Christian and reformed Religion more dreadfull and deformed to the view of the ingenuous and better bred world than when it is set forth like the Gorgon or Medusaes head compassed with sacrilegious Serpents and circled with the stings of poverty and contempt threatning by poysonous bitings quite at length to destroy and devour all true piety Then which nothing is lesse envious of others enjoyments or more prodigally communicative of its own The word of Christ bidding Christians sometimes Matth. 19.25 as that young man to forsake all and follow him doth not oblige alwayes nor doth it become these mens mouths who care not who follow Christ so as they may get the spoiles of his naked followers Reforming Christians cannot sin more in themselves and be a greater temptation to others hindring them from due reforming than when by their covetous principles and cruell practises they shall soâ—re men from true reformation and indeed from all good opinion of such mens religion who in the peace and plenty of all other estates and degrees of men study to recommend piety to Church men onely attended with poverty and contempt As if Ministers could not be godly Ministers ought to be by their liberality as Synes was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 except they were beggerly nor worth the hearing till they were not worth a groat That they could never trust sufficiently in God till they were brought to mean and shamefulld pendences for their bread upon the shrunk and withered hands of such men as these Antidecimists are It was one of the scoffs of Julian when he robbed the Churches and the Christians He did it that the Galilaeans might goe more expedite to heaven 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which they are alwayes stretching out against God and his Prophets Christ and his Ministers Although piety be a Jewell to be taken up where ever we finde it though in the dust of poverty and Christ is beautifull when he is stripped yet none but rude and barbarous hands would treat Christ in such a manner as exceeds their wanton cruelty who crucified him for when they * Matt. 27.35 parted his garments among them they did not own him for their Saviour or the Messias as these self-inriching reformers pretend to doe O sad and sordid soules O mean and miserable reformers with whom the Ministers of this Church of England have now to plead for their last morsell that little remnant of their Oile and Meal Magis aurum suspicere consueti quaâ— coelum Min. Fael Avari poenalibus cumulis oppressi Cyp. Charity forbids me to condemn you and your Sacrilegious faction to be punished with your own manners and designes which are most wretched and unworthy the name of the Christian profession which above all Religions ever incouraged most the * Prov. 11.25 2 Cor. 9.7 God loveth a chearful giver chearfull givers and abhorred rapacious scrapers I might say to you as * Act. 8 20. St. Peter did to Simon
superstitio in divinis Verul Religionis siâ—ia quo similior eo deformior Mimick and Ape or the wen and excrescency of Religion an Hydropick holinesse a nimiety of piety an overboyling devotion which at length quencheth it self that this should put true Reformation to the blush * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Stob. Prov. 19.4 Poverty is alwayes attended with shame or impudence among the vulgar and though it have no cloak yet it needs one to cover its own confusion and to keep it from vulgar contempt O how large hearted and liberall handed in former times and at present in other Churches and Countries is that Religion which is commendable as it is Christian and liberall however reformable as it is blameable for the taints of errour and superstition which have in many things infected it What hath more splendor what more plenty what more superfluity than those that are of the Roman Clergy who have more vacancy to their studies Qui mirantur opâ—s qui nulla exempla beati Pauperis essè putant Iuven. Sat. 14. devotion and publique duties than their Ecclesiasticks or Church men of all degrees who have learned to use now those things far better than it may be former luxury and dissolution did which occasioned many worthy mens complaint of the abuses and faults but not their envy at the enjoyments The moderation of the English Church in this part of Reformation was at first very nobly commendable and most worthy of the generous piety of this Nation which did not deny or grudge Church men to have good and great maintenance or honour but only required that such means should still have good Ministers They never applauded as these new Projecters do for a most heavenly Oracle that voice which is faigned to have been offended with Constantines munificence to the Church Hodie venemum cecidit in Ecclesiam as if it had been poysoned when inriched Nor did they thinke Religion throughly reformed till it was starved nor Ministers mended enough till they were stark naked or flead Nor had heretofore the common and plain hearted people those pestilent principles which now the dregs of men have here in England taught them That an hundred pound a year is more than any Minister can well spend or deserve It were good that these men would first try themselves that measure which they mete to Ministers Certainly nothing is too little for Church men if they lead men to falâ—e gods or to a false worship but nothing too much for them if they teach men to serve the true God in a true way Nor may these poor spirited men object against Ministers 10. Answer to the poverty of the Primitive Clergy the poverty of the primitive Apostles Bishops and Presbyters when the times and the estates of Christians are now much changed from those difficulties and necessities which then pressed upon all sorts of Christians To be sure if Christian people gave not then much of their own estates to their Ministers yet they never thought of taking away what their Ministers had as being too much for them But there is no doubt that one beam of Christian love bounty and respect in after setled and plentifull times which were very pure and primit ve too was more warm and comfortable to their Bishops and Presbyters than all the large streaming tayles of these modern comets and meteors of Reformation whose malign and dâ—refull aspect against Ministers and all Church men is no way recompensed by those prodigious shews and pretensions of propagating the Gospell or furnishing the world with purer and brighter shinings than ever were in the Church who shall be lamps without oil and shine without sustenance Ministers are stars in Christs right hand Revel 2. but not in that sense that they need no fewell to nourish them in a naturall and civill life Such interpretations of Scripture and such entertainment of Ministers in the Church will soon eclipse or extinguish truth and charity honour and gratitude in the reformed Churches and in all Christian professors not onely to man but even toward God who as he hath ordained Ministers to impart to the people of their spirituall things so also he hath commanded people to * Rom. 15.27 communicate to them that are their * 1 Cor. 9.11 Gal. 6.6 Let him that is taught in the Word communicate to him that teacheth in all good things V. 7. Be not deceived God is not mocked c. true Pastors and Ministers of all their temporall good things But it is in vain to urge Scriptures to covetous hearers and Sacrilegiâ—us mockers of God and man Nothing is more Apocrypha to those misers than such texts as command honourable maintenance for the Ministers of the Gospell first recover the primitive bounty and charity of peoples hearts and hands to the Clergy before you reduce the Clergy to primitive uncertainty But why doe not these muck-worms and no men who would gnaw the very bones and carkases of Ministers with the same teeth bite at other mens estates as well as Ministers which are far greater every way who yet doe lesse service to the publique either to God or man to Church or State than the able and faithfull Ministers doe since these whining objectors have such a pain and wringing colick in their bowels against Ministers having any setled competent and decent way of maintenance why doe they not as well complain that the Captains Commanders and Military officers who draw more immediately from the peoples purses have too much for their pay why doe not these men propound that there should be nothing but parity and poverty among the souldiery That they should depend on peoples benevolence for their salary and pay Yet they see that even to these military mens entertainment the poore Ministers must pay not a tenth but of a fifth part of their small hardly earned and hardly gotten meanes arising from their ill paid tithes which are but the wages of their work yet they are rated in taxes as if their livings were their inheritance when all is but for life and to many of them not so good as an ordinary troopers pay few so ample as an ordinary Foot Captains And as for higher Commanders and Colonels all men know they have Military Denaries and armed Bishopricks enjoying much more than is by some men thought fit for any Bishop and Clergy man who with their leaves and without disparagement to any of those sons of thunder had and have as much learning true worth and industry to merit their large entertainments of the publique and they had no lesse grace and true wisdom to use them to the glory of God and the benefit of others than any of these who are so much the favorites of Bellona as to get what they merit and to keep what they have gotten But these Antidecimists who seek to eat through the Bowels of their Mother the Church dare be bold and shew their teeth
reformed Church and that true Religion which the Ministers of this Church have professed and preached in many years And this not upon light and unexamined presumptions not upon customary traditions and the meer ducture of education not upon politick principles and civill compliances with Princes or people but upon serious grounds as solid and clear demonstrations as can by right and impartiall reasonings be gathered from the Word of God and in cases of its obscuritie or our own weaknesse from that light which the consent and practise of the primitive and purest Churches of Christ hath held forth to us in points of Faith doctrine and in all good orders or manners becomming Christians either in their private moralities or their publique decencies In this integrity innocency and simplicity which neither men nor divels can take from us we are sure to be destroyed if it must be so and to be delivered from an ungratefull generation of vipers Matth. 3.7 who think it enough to destroy those who have been a means of their being and life as Christians if our injuries and bloud could be silenced with us yet the very dust of our feet Matth. 1◠14 will be a testimony against such men at the last day of judgement when it shall be more tolerable for any Christian people under heaven than for these in England since among none clearer truths have been taught or greater workes done or better examples given than have been here by the Ministers of this Church Where hath there been under heaven more frequent Ministers merit of this Nation and more excellent preaching where more frequent and yet unaffected praying where more judicious pious and practicall writing where more learned and industrious searching out of all divine truths where more free and ingenuous declaring of them so as nothing hath been withheld or smothered where more devout holy and gracious living where more orderly harmonious and charitable agreeing than among those that were the best Bishops the best Ministers and the best Christians here in England Adorned with these ribands fillets and garlands of good words good works and good bookes must the Ministers of England like solemn victimes and piatory sacrifices be destroyed onely to gratifie some mens petulancy insolency covetousnesse and cruelty who list to be actors or spectators in so religious massacres 2. Considerations touching the Ministers of England humbly propounded But O you excellent Christians of all ranks and proportions If there be yet any ear of patience left free to hear the Ministers plea and apology if calumny hath not obstructed all wayes of justice or charity if slavish feares have not so imbased your piety and zeal for the Christian reformed Religion that you dare not seem no not to pity the Ministers of it if the separations and brokennesse of Religion in our unhappy times have not wholly blinded your eyes and baffled your judgements so that you have lost all sight both of true Church and true Ministry here in England I humbly desire that before the true and ancient Ministers be cashiered and quite destroyed these things may be considered 1. Whether it be a just proceeding to impute the personall failings of some men to the whole function and profession whether at that rate all Judges Magistrates and Commanders may not be cryed down as well as all Ministers Since where there are many there are alwayes some that are not very good 2. Whether it be fitting to condemne and destroy any men in any of their rights to which they pretend either of office or reward and that by Laws both divine and humane without a fair and full hearing what can be said for them or whether any man would have such measure meted to themselves 3. Whether Pride in some Lay-men of their gifts Envy in others against the welfare of the Ministers of Christ Covetousnesse in others as to their maintenance Profanenesse in others against all holinesse Ambition in others to begin or carry on some worldly ends and secular projects Licentiousnesse in others against all religious restraints Impatience in others to see any govern without or besides themselves Malice and spite in others against this as all other reformed Churches Hopes in others by our confusions to introduce their superstitious usurpations Whether I say these and the like inordinate lusts and motions in mens hearts as their severall interests lead and tempt them may not be great causes and influentiall occasions of these violent distempers which break out thus against the generality of the Ministers and the whole calling of the Ministry in this Church Yea what if all odious clamours and calumnies against them and their calling have no more of truth in them than a Jewell hath of dirt in it when filth is cast upon it whose innate firmness preserves its inward and essentiall purity What if nothing be wanting to the innocency and honour of the Ministry of this Church but onely patient and impartiall Judges pious patrons and generous protectours which was all St. Paul wanted when he was accused of many and grievous crimes by the cruell and hard-hearted Jewes which were his Countrey men and for whom he had that heroick charity as to wish himself Anathema from Christ that they might be saved Whether ever any Ministers of learning honesty and piety that had done so much for the religious welfare of any Christian Nation as the able Ministers of England generally have done for many ages were ever so rewarded by Christians or whether ever it entred into the hearts of religious men so to deal with their Ministers as some now meditate and design It were good for men how metald and resolute so ever they seem to be in carrying on their designs to make some pause and halt before they strike such a stroak as may seem to challenge Christ Severissimè punit Deus cum paenalis nutritur impunitas Aust and fight against God whose stroakes against men are heaviest when they are least visible and his wounds sorest when men have the least sense of their contending against him The perswasions and confidences of men may be great in their proceedings * Act. 26.9 Act. 9.4 as was in Saul persecuting when yet their zeale is but dashing against the goades or thornes and a meer persecuting of Christ himselfe which will in the end pierce their own souls through with many errors What if notwithstanding many personal failings in Ministers as men their function calling and Ministry be the holy institution and appointment of Jesus Christ transmitted to these times and this Church by a right order and uninterrupted succession as to the substance of the power and essence of the authority The talents or gifts were Christs and from Christ delivered to his Servants the Ministers of the Church though some of them might be idle and unfaithfull whose burying them in the earth or wrapping them up in a napking at any time was no wasting or imbezling of
the substance of them nor any lessening of Christs right to them And for this I have produced not weak opinions not light conjectures not partiall customes not bare prepossession 3. A summary of what makes for the function of the Ministry not uncertain tradition not blind antiquity not meer crowds or numbers of men much lesse do I solemnly alledge my own specious fancies devout dreams uncertain guessings Seraphick dictates and magisteriall Enthusiasms But 1. evident grounds out of the Word of God for a divine Ordination and institution at first 2. Scripture history for succession to four generations actually 3. Promises and precepts for perpetuity of power Ministeriall and assistance which was derived by the solemn ceremony of the imposition of hands by such only as had been ordained and so enabled with successionall power till the coming of Christ 4. This primitive root and divine plantation of the Ministeriall office and power we finde oft confirmed by miraculous gifts besides the innocency humility simplicity piety and charity of those Apostles primitive Bishops and Presbyters set forth in the holinesse of their lives and the glorious successes of their Ministeriall labours converting thousands by preaching the Gospell and by their Ministeriall power and authority planting Churches in all the then known and reputed world oft crowning their doctrines and Ministry with Martyrdome 5. After this I produce what is undenyably alleadged from authours of the best credit learned and godly men famous in the Church through all the first ages shewing the Catholick and uncontradicted consent the constant and uninterrupted succession by Bishops and Presbyters in every City and Countrey which all Christians in every true Church owned received and reverenced as men indued with such order and power Ministeriall as was divine supernaturall and sacred as from Christ and in his Name though by man as the means and conduit of it This is made good to our dayes in the persons and office of those Ministers who were and are duely ordained in this Church 6. Next I plead with the like evident and undenyable demonstrations the great abilities in all sorts of ministeriall gifts the use and advancement of all good learning the vindicating of true Christian and reformed religion the manifold discoveries of sound judgement discreet zeal holy industry blamelesse constancy and all other graces wherein the Ministers of England have not been inferiour to the best and most famous in any reformed Christian Church and incomparably beyond any of their defamatory adversaries 7. I add to these as credentiall Letters the testimonies and seales which God hath given of his grace and holy Spirit accompanying the Ministry in England upon the hearts of many thousands both before and eminently since the Reformation by which men have been converted to and confirmed in Faith Repentance Charity and holy life the tryall of which is most evident in that patience and constancy which many Ministers as other Christians in this Church have oft shewen in the sufferings which they have chosen rather then they would sin agaist their Conscience and that duty which they owed to God and man 8. Last of all if any humane consideration may hope for place in the neglect of so many divine the civill rights and priviledges which the piety of this Nation and the Laws of this Land have alwayes given to Ministers of the Gospell by the fullest and freest consent of all Estates in Parliament that they might never want able Ministers nor these all fitting support and incouragements These I say ought so far to be regarded by men of justice honour and conscience as not suddenly to break all those sacred sanctions and laws asunder by which their forefathers have bound them to God to his Church and Ministers for the perpetuall preservation of the true Christian Religion among them and their posterity Furthermore 4. The fruits of Ministers labours in England if the godly Ministers of this Church of England whom some men destine to as certain destruction and extirpation as ever the Agagite did the Jews if they be the messengers of the most high God the Prophets of the Lord the Evangelicall Priests those by whom Salvation hath been brought and continued to this part of the world If they have like the good Vine and Figtree been serviceable to God and man to Church and State If they have laboured more aboundantly and been blessed more remarkably than any other under heaven If they have preached sound doctrine in season and out of season if they have given full proof of their Ministry not handling the Word of God deceitfully nor defrauding the Church of any Truth of God or divine Ordinance If many of them have fought a good fight and finished their course with joy and great successe against sin errour superstition and profanenesse If they have snatched many firebrands out of hell pulled many souls out of the snares of the divell If they have fasted and mourned and watched and prayed and studyed and taught and lived to the honour of the Gospell and the good of many soules If they have like Davids Worthies stood in the gap against those Anakims and Zanzummins who by lying wonders learned sophistries and accurate policies have to this day from the first reformation and coming out of Egypt sought to bring us thither again or else to destroy the very name of Protestants and reformed Religion from under heaven If almost all good Christians and not a few of these renegadoes their ungratefull enemies doe owe in respect of knowledge or grace to the Ministers of England as Philemon to St. Paul even their very selves If they have oft in secret wept over this sinfull Nation and wantonly wicked people as Christ did over Jerusalem and as Noah Daniel and Job oft stood in the gap to turne away the wrath of God from this self-destroying Nation If now they have no other thoughts or practises but such as become the truth and peace of that Gospell which they preach and that blessed example which Christ hath set them whom in all things they desire to imitate in serving God edifying the Church doing good to all men praying for their enemies and paying all civill respects which they owe to any men If all true and faithfull Ministers have done and designe onely to doe many great and good works in this Church and Nation for which of these is it that some men seek and others with silence suffer them to be stoned as the Jews threatned Christ and the inconstant Lystrians acted on St. Paul who after miracles wrought by him among them and high applauses of him from them was after dragged as a dead dog out of their City by them Act. 14.19 supposing him to be dead If all true and worthy Ministers being conscious to their own Integrity a midst their common infirmities after their escaping the late stormes in which many perished are easily able without any disorder to them to shake off those
peace and extern order in which the publique wisdom and consent of the Nation confined it self them and all men in it by laws are to be called superstition tyranny and oppression in Ministers more then all other men who being under government thought it their duty to submit to every ordinance of man 1 Pet. 2.13 which did not crosse any divine ordinance but kept within the bounds of that liberty order and decency which are left to the wisdome of any Christian Church and State whereby to preserve the honor of Religion and the order and peace of the publique Those jejune and threadbare objections oft used against Ministers in these things wherein there were but obedientiall and passive the activity lying in those who had the power to enjoyne and command them which was done by all Estates in Parliament have been so oft and fully answered that all sober and wise Christians see the weaknesse of reason and the strength of passion in them as they are charged for faults on Ministers in their respective obedience and conformity For which they were like to know better grounds than any their enemies had against them And being in all other main matters very knowing and consciencious men they are not in charity to be suspected in those lesser and extern matters to have sprung any leak of sinfull weaknesse or to have made any shipwrack of a good conscience Later events have much recommended former duties and laws * Vires inordinatae mole ruunt sua Quo vehementiores eo infirmiores inque propriam ruinam valentissimae Salust shewing how weak even Truth and Religion are as to extern profession where like loose and scattered souldiers Beleevers or Professors are destitute of all order and just discipline But if the Ministers of the Church of England had discovered many failings as men compassed about with infirmities 6. Ministers in their weaknesses yet superiour to their adversaries who cannot supply their roome which easily beset them for which they oft mourned against which they were alwayes praying and striving yet what is it wherein the pretended perfections of their presumptuous and implacable adversaries doe excell the very weaknesses and defects of Ministers yea wherein will the vapouring of any new projectors be able to repair the dammage or recompense the want which thousands must have yea this whole Nation suffer if by these mens cruell designes they be deprived of the blessing of these whom they please to count so weak unworthy and contemptible Ministers Will those old pieces or those new Proteusses who pretend and fancy to be new stamped with the mark of popular ordination which is none of Christs whose wisdome never committed any power of Ministry and holy offices or divine Ordination to the common people as I have proved who are betrayers haters and desertors of that true power and authority which they formerly received in that just and lawfull ordination which was from all antiquity derived to this Church from which no mean and vulgar complyance should have drawn any man of piety learning and honesty to so great a schism defection and Apostasie from the Catholick rule and ancient practise will I say these new masters or those heaps of Teachers which country people are prone to raise up to themselves in their fervent folly and zealous simplicity will they furnish Church or State with better and abler Ministers in any kinde with better learning better doctrine better preaching better praying better living then those former Ministers did in the midst of their many infirmities Yea will not these new obtruders with most impudent foreheads while they looke you in the face cheat and deceive you Will they not while they smile upon you with shews of Gifts and Spirit O miserandam sponsam talibus creditam Paranymphis Ber. de Cons Praedatores non praedicatores peculatores non speculatores Raptores non Pastores Id. and Prophets and speciall calls and extraordinary ordinations exchange counterfeit for true Jewels brasse for gold stones for bread pebbles for pearls dirt for diamonds gloeworms for stars candles full of theives and soil for the Sun In stead of the excellent and usefull worth the divine and due authority of your learned and godly Ministers you shall have either confident ignorance or fraudulent learning or Jesuitick sophistry or fanatick nonsense or flattering errors or factious semblances of truth to usher in most damnable doctrines and most unchristian practises Doe men gather grapes of thornes or figs of thistles Can these bitter fountaines send forth sweet waters or these burning Etnas breath forth other than such sparkes and flames as their sulphureous spirits and their hearts full of envy Jam. 3.12 and malice and pride afford which seek to darken the Sun of Truth at noon day or to scorch up the fruits of holinesse to infect the common air of Christian charity order and peace in which true Christians delight to breath When these plagiaries have destroyed or driven away the fathers of Christs family and Church will they not either seduce and steal away the children to their own erratick factions or even sell these Orphanes for a pair of shoes to Cantors and Tom-a-bedlams committing or rather casting away the soules of men to the carelesse care of those sturdy vagrants whose minds are more unsetled than their eyes or feet or tongues which are so far bent against true Ministers as they are intent to their booty and prey from every quarter Will these who seek to be the maules and hammers of the Ministers of this Church either by their skill or power wit or learning prudence or policy ever forge on the hard anvils of their heads or bring forth out of the rude moulds of their inventions any thing that shall be like a true Minister of the Gospell Are there ordinarily any such blocks to be found among them of which there is any hope that they may be shapen to such Mercuries as are the true Gods Messengers Are there any such tempting materials as any art and industry may promise to fit them up to such a degree and pitch of competent Ministers as may direct the countrey plainnesse and guide that peevish and disputative madnesse which is among even the meanest people in every village Will these skippers or skullers ever furnish out such Pilots as may safely steere the ship of this Church in which the Truth of God the honour of Christ the reformed Religion the happinesse of thousands of soules are embarqued amidst the rocks of errours Syrens of secular temptations and piracies of strong enemies on every side They say that better ships are now built in England than ever were and shall we be content with worse Pilots lesse able Ministers in the Church who are as the Argonautae bringers of the golden fleece the riches and righteousnesse of Christ the Lamb of God the treasures of heaven the true gold of Ophir which hath been seven times tryed in stead of which
Idolaters commonly adored I well know that there needs not greater incitations to constancy in vertue or patience in afflictions especially if for no evill doing than those which innocency suggests to good consciences by which the grace of God hath no doubt enabled many of you to those 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 great agonies and victories of faith which you have as Job sustained in and obtained over the world by your meeknesse and to such as observe it admired patience Enduring at once even from those of whom you had deserved either as Brethren or Fathers better things so great contradictions and so many diminutions as not onely to have been despised yea and by some contumeliously used in your persons venerable for age learning piety and gravity but also to be quite dejected from that height and utterly ejected from the enjoyment of those ancient places to which both high honours and ample revenews were anciently annexed wherewith your selves were justly invested and which your predecessors peaceably injoyed many hundreds of years past in this Church and Nation Herein you have excelled most of the ancient Bishops who although great and commendable sufferers as Martyrs or Confessors yet seldome from those who were of the same faith and orrhodox profession Gregory Naz. indeed was stoned and reviled when he came to Constantinople and rejoyced to be so entertained because they were of the Arian faction enemies of Christs glory and godhead which is the Churches greatest glory and comfort Naz. orat Lat. In like sort divers godly and Orthodox Bishops were molested banished imprisoned and destroyed by prevalent Hereticks and Schismaticks who yet ever set up Bishops of their own leaven and faction For however men dared much against severall truths and fundamentall doctrines of Christianity yet never till of later times did they rise to the boldnesse of denying and destroying the evident Catholick custome of the Churches government by Bishops as chief among the Presbyters how ever single Tenets might be dark and disputable yet this was so clear by universall practise and consent that none ever gainsayed it that were of any repute for learning or piety among the ancients Your sufferings are the more strange and remarkable in this that they are from those who solemnly protested to maintain the Protestant reformed Religion as it was established in the Church of England in the extern order and policy of which you then were and had at all times been chief pillars and ornaments In this so strange and sudden alteration men soberly learned and peaceably pious and uncovetously Christian doe still with all respect and reverence to you and your Order consider not onely that great and undenyable justification which you have from the Lawes wisdome and piety of this Church and State ever since they were Christians as also from the Catholick and undoubted practise of all ancient Churches blest every where with the excellent lives learned labours and glorious sufferings of many your famous predecessors to whose care and fidelity the Church owes for the most part under God as the lawfull succession of Ministers so the preservation of the Scriptures of good learning and of all holy administrations But also they lay to heart that great humility moderation meeknesse candor and charity most worthy of you and most observable in you By which you have been as sheep before the Shearers not opening your mouths yea you were in order to publique peace content so far to gratifie your enemies and displease your friends as in many things to have been lessened in those rights and preheminences you had according to the Laws and ancient customes of this Church and State hereby hoping to have drawn others from their exorbitancies to such a peaceable temperament as might have been happy for us all Nor is it unobserved by wise men how great a justification the providence of God hath soon given even to your order and office which some Ministers were so impatient not to root out not onely by the preservation of it and by it a constant Ministry and holy order in his Church every where for 1600 years but also by that notable confutation and speedy defeat given to the vast hopes and violent projects of those for other mens counsels and results upon a secular account I neither examine nor censure Ministers who being of your own tribe were your sharpest rivals in a Presbyterian excesse who have now as little cause to rejoice in the so much endeavoured extirpation not of any Tyrannique and Papall but of all Presidentiall or Paternall Episcopacy that they have great cause to repent and be ashamed of those immoderate counsels and precipitant actions which knew not how to distinguish between the failings of persons and the benefit of order between the rectitude of a Canon or rule and the crookednesse of depraved manners which are incident to all sorts and degrees of men whatsoever and to Presbyters no lesse than to Bishops So that in such severities which ruined at a dear and dangerous rate what they might have repaired safely and easily they shewed themselves neither good Church-men nor wise States-men neither very pious nor greatly politick For by snuffing Episcopacy too close they have almost extinguished Presbytery and occasioned this ruine threatning the order honour maintenance and succession of the whole function and calling of the Evangelicall Ministry Their zeal not to leave an hoof in Egypt as some violent spirits pretended is probable to bring us back again to Egypt or so lose us in the wildernesse of Sin as few heads in after ages shall enter into Canaan No wonder if the branches wither when the root is wasted It is comely in your piety and gravity that you have not rejoiced in these so sudden defeats and speedy frustrations of their so bitter and implacable adversaries whose tongues it seems dividing their building ceased and soon decayed But rather you pitie these confusions incident to poor mortals who so oft bruise themselves very sorely by the fall and ruines which they maliciously or unadvisedly bring upon others as those violenter Presbyters have done even upon Presbytery it self who in its due place and decent subordination is also an ancient honorable and Catholick order of the Church of Christ by their hasty demolishing of all moderate Episcopacy where one Minister is preferred before another agreeable to the eminency of his gifts and graces the priority of his age the rules of all right reason and order which ownes any government in any society of men The gobdly height and orderly strength of which Prelacy was not onely as the root for right derivation and succession but also as the shelter stay and protection besides a great beauty and ornament to the whole Ministry of this and all Churches yea and to the reformed Religion here as established as not with lesse piety so without boasting with as much if not not more prudence and moderation as to the externe policy of it as in any
in any Christian Nation which will be interpreted a fighting against God and an opposing Christ Jesus who as he is the onely true rock on which the Church is to be built as to internall comfort and eternall happinesse so he hath regulated it as to externall order beauty and harmony and this not by every unskilfull hand that hath a minde to be mudling but by such as he hath appointed to be tryed approved and rightly ordained to the work of edifying the Church in truth and love Vicisti Galilae vicisti Julian dying cries 1 Pet. 2.6.8 This Galilean must overcome Christ will no doubt prove as a stumbling stone so a rock of ruine and offence to all those that dash against him in this Ordinance of his holy Ministry which though it seem small and contemptible to those that think themselves Grandees in power and policy yet as it was not cut out by humane hands so it will be a very burdensome stone to all that think to lift it out of the way and lay it aside from being an holy function and divine institution 15. The Ministers of Christ not safely to be injured I think therefore under favor that it will be not the least point of wisdome and policy in those who by exercising magistratick power stand most accountable to God and man for the support of the Ministry to harken to and follow that grave counsell * Act. 5.35 Greg. Naz. tels us that Saint Basil the Great was in so great reverence in the Church 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 They could not be friends with God who were at enmity with Basil orat 16. Take heed what you doe to these men who are the rrue Ministers of Jesus Christ the messengers of the most high God who preach to you the way of salvation For if their function mission and Ministry be from Christ which I have proved and those can hardly doubt who are so much inlightned by Scripture as some are who may yet be blinded by secular interests it shall prevail though it be in the way of being persecuted Humane malice may a while oppose but it shall not quite blow out quench or smother those burning and shining lights of the Church Which it would doe with no lesse detriment to the Church and State than if it should extinguish the flame light and lustre of the Sun in the Firmament * Vide Jer. 33.20 which Prophesie is clear for a constant and immutable Ministry in the Church of Christ Nor are those ordinances of heaven and that Covenant God hath made in Nature more necessary or lesse durable than are these of holy Ministrations and Evangelicall Ministry which God hath appointed for Christ in the Church It is but little and with far lesse comfort that we see of God in the creature than what we see of him in Christ nor are the beams of the Sun so glorious or necessary Mal. 4. Rom. 10.18 as these of the Sun of righteousnesse which are diffused by his Ministers which are as his wings by which he hath moved into all parts of the earth and his voice hath been heard to the ends of the world And truly the most judicious Christians who are able to discern the day of Gods visitation Gildas de excid Brit. de plores the sacrilegious injuries and neglect of holy men and holy duties before those miseries doe looke upon this shaking and battery made by some men against the publique office and authority of the Ministry of this reformed Church of England to be nothing else but the effects of those counsels and plots which are always contriving by the powers of darknesse and the gates of hell against God and Christ against the Orthodox Faith and purest Churches And however they shall never prevail to destroy the true Christian reformed Religion in all places yet they may occasion its ebbing and receding from a negligent wanton and ungratefull people who love Apostasies Isai 1.5 and increase back-slidings as many in England seeme to doe It may provoke the Lord to transplant the Gospell to some other Nation which shall bring forth better fruits and leave our houses desolate who brought forth such sowre grapes as these are wherewith after so many hundred years Decr. 32.6 some men now seek to requite the Lord and his faithfull Ministers in this Church what can indeed be expected but some fatall Apostasie either to grosse superstition or Atheistical liberty or heathenish barbarity which is nigh at hand and even at the dore when once the divine honour and succession of the Evangelicall Ministry is outed and overthrowne for what else can follow when people shall either have no true Ministers or be taught to beleive that they need not any and have no more cause to regard them that are such by profession than so many Mountebanks whom no man is bound in reason honour conscience or civility to hear obey maintain or reverence as having no higher mandate mission or authority than from their own mindes or peoples humors To prevent which direfull sin shame and mischief to give some stay to the feares and life to the hopes of thousands besides and better then my selfe I have taken this boldnesse upon me by Gods direction and assistance as I trust though unknowne and not much considerable to the many excellent Christians 16. The preservation of the honour of the Ministry most worthy of all excellent Christians which are yet in this Church and least of all to those in power whom the matter most concerns with all due respects all Christian charity and humility to present to the publique view of all those whom this subject of the Ministry and reformed Religion doth concern these most sad and serious thoughts of my heart which are not bufied about Prophetick obscurities or Apocalyptick uncertainties which may please melancholy fancies and abuse curious readers but about a matter most clear from Scripture most necessary to the being of any true Church in this world to the comfort of every true Christian to the succession of Religion in after ages None of which can be kept in any way of Gods revealed will and ordinary providence but onely by a right and authoritative Ministry which carries a relation and bond of conscience with it between Minister and people which cannot be had unlesse we still keep to the pattern which Christ hath set us and the Church of Christ in all ages followed without any falsity though not wholly without some infirmity Nor is there any thing wherein men of the highest power and excellency can shew themselves more worthy of the name of Christians than in their endeavouring effectually to restore and establish the due authority and succession of the Ministry by being patrons incouragers and protectors of all able and peaceable Ministers and their calling Whose honour is Gods and will redound to theirs whom God shall so far blesse as to make them instruments of so